《The King of Faries is now a Demon Lord》


 Prologue

    <h4>Chapter -1: Prologue</h4>

    In the cozy sanctuary of a dark treehouse, illuminated by the soft glow of amp, a grandmother fairy captivated her grandson with a magical story.

    She began, her voice filled with warmth

    "Once upon a time...there existed a magnificent king. Handsome, fair, and full of kindness, he ushered his realm into a glorious golden age. However, as the years wore on, the king''s narcissism grew, and he became infatuated with his own image, spending countless years gazing at his portraits."

    The child''s eyes widened in awe as he peered at the exquisite illustrations in the storybook. Eagerly, he pleaded with his grandma to continue, craving the next chapter of the tale.

    A touch of sadness crossed her face, but she maintained a gentle smile, affectionately tousling her grandson''s curly hair. "One fateful day...the king ventured into the enchanting Fairy Garden, where a monumental statue in his likeness was being erected.This sculpture reached unimaginable heights, piercing through the very clouds and standing proudly at the center of the pavilion. Crafted from the rarest of metals, Pure Mythril, it shimmered with a brilliance surpassing even that of gold."

    The child leaned in closer, his eyes shimmering with anticipation. "-And then?" he urged, hungering for the story''s next revtion.

    The grandma''s smile grew tender, and she gently closed the book, cing a loving kiss upon her grandchild''s forehead and whispered.

    "We shall read more of the tale tomorrow, my dear. It is past your bedtime now."

    Disappointed, the child let out a yful sigh. "Aww..." he eximed, while the grandma chuckled softly.

    She extinguished the flickering torch, casting the treehouse into darkness, and tenderly tucked a cozy nket around the child.

    Humming a soothing luby, she peered out the window, where the stars twinkled and the moon bathed the world in its gentle glow.

    Lost in her thoughts, she wondered if the Fairy King existed somewhere in the vast expanse of the cosmos, a mythical presence residing beyond their reach.

    With that enchanting question lingering in the air, the grandmother''s soft voice mingled with the hushed night, serenading her beloved grandchild into a peaceful slumber, where dreams and the wonders of the Fairy Garden danced together in harmony.

 Chapter 1: Genesis

    <h4>Chapter 1: Genesis</h4>

    Ever wondered what is the deepest and coldest part of the entire universe? Or if dimensions and different worlds exist? I for sure have not.

    Ever wondered... if the legendary, abysmal pit of darkness exists? Okay, am I drugged at this point?

    It has been thousands, millions of years, or maybe even eons since I started to drift in this space.

    Dark. Pitch ck. The only light existing in the entire ckness was my astral form which was glowing.

    Often I wonder if I did something wrong to be stuck here, in this prison.

    I mean other than probably genocide, attracting the wives of every male, plundering other species'' settlements, destroying a couple of lower worlds, and brainwashing people to worship me so I can collect their faith to be a God, I have not really done much.

    Imprisoned here, I know I will gradually forget my memories and be mindless without memories so I keep reying my life.

    Although I know there is not much hope I am firm in my belief that there is an end to everything. Then again, I am still not sure if time even exists in this in.

    To every End, there is a Beginning and likewise, every Beginning has an end or so there is a popr statement as this.

    One would think, why not just gradually forget everything? So that my memories do not torture me.

    However, I can not do that. Defeat without a lesson is equally as humiliating as mercy offered by the enemy.

    I just cannot ept defeat. There will be a day or should I say, night when I get out of here.

    Before entering this space, I was the King of Fairies, everything I wanted was at the tip of my fingers.

    Power, women, the most ancient wines, the best musicians... and probably hamburgers too.

    If I am wholly right then before my death I was taking a stroll in the capital of the Fairy Realm.

    The capital was the best area, at least for me, it was like a haven of peace.

    Why so?

    Because there were many portraits and statues, and want to know the amazing fact about that?

    All of them were based on me.

    Everywhere I go, I would see myself.

    Now that I am stuck, I do admit. My extreme narcissism and super-godly looks may have been my downfall.

    Well, I was pretty revered and immensely loved by the citizens of my kingdom... or should I say in the female poption? Haha, I don''t know what to say.

    Sigh this is so pathetic, monologuing to me.

    Anyways.

    So where was I?

    Yes.

    Just like always, I was taking a stroll in the capital, and another statue of mine was being constructed.

    This was the most special statue. It was going to be the grandest of all my statuesbined.

    It was being constructed of Pure Mythril, dug from the heavenlyke beside the world tree, Yggdrasil.

    Pure Mithril, has the properties of even destroying the soul to the point of nothingness.

    The statue was to be ced in the center of the capital giving it all the more attention.

    Well, I was standing right under my statue, and admiring myself.

    Damn though!! I must say!! How could I be so heaven blessed!!

    I had the best facial features, don''t even talk about my man''s pride, it''s adjustable, I also had two wives.

    One was Titania, I would call her Titty when we were together for teasing, I won''t lie, she had good assets, especially the chest part.

    The second was Elequeeness, she was another beauty altogether, cold, distant, and brimming with elegance.

    The only difference between the two was that Titania would at least talk with me, and Elequeeness on the other hand would always put a cold facade.

    What she didn''t know was that I could easily see through it after all it would instantly disappear during coption.

    We even had a child, for fairies all we had to do to procreate for a child was mix our blood with spirits and pledge to the great tree of Yggdrasil for its blessings, and then it would be a seed.

    The seed would have to be buried in the ground and brought up with utmost importance and care.

    Only then would it grow into a single nt, from that a flower would take birth when the flower would bloom it would contain a child.

    Easy Peazy Women Squeazy.

    My little princess was the proof of all of us, Titania, Elequeeness, and me.

    It is pretty normal, three and more people or even the same gender for that matter can have a child.

    Anyways... I was standing right before my statue.

    It was shining with white brilliance and looked almost as if it was alive, it wasn''t fullypleted yet, the workers were still working on it with their pick axes.

    While I was in a daze, cracks formed on the surface of the statue, and- BOOM!

    Yup. That''s how I died, death by my own statue.

    Quite ironic it is.

    The better word for my death would be death by narcissism.

    I had many redeeming and great qualities but my worst quality was my overbearing narcissism. I had everything else in control. Maybe this statement is narcissistic too.

    I literally have no idea how to tone it down but trust me I am trying. Narcissism is a weakness.

    My body probably got crushed due to the statue toppling down on my ass. Pretty sure the males whose women were obsessed with me were jumping with joy but probably shocked too.

    I don''t know why they hated me. Not my fault that I am the most handsome existence with the best sensual skills.

    They should me themselves for being males and not females.

    Me dying and that too a statue was an oue that no one would have expected.

    The Great Irakiel El Navah died. The King of Faries, the most mischievousd in the celestial realm whose narcissism and deeds are known in the Godly ins too... to die... and the cause of death to be a statue for that matter.

    Almostughable.

    As an infant, I led expeditions in my Fairy Realm and finally united it.

    Titania and Elequeeness were the only two other fairy rulers for that matter however they soon became mine. Titania through a marriage alliance and Elequeeness through military might.

    The fairy realm is a totally different subspace. The only space which was heavily differentpared to the lower worlds, the Celestial Realm, the God in, and subspaces.

    It was because the subspace was special. It was naturally created with spirits and the World Tree, Yggdrasil had its seed first plowed here.

    Faries could not even leave the subspace, as if they were bound to it, thetter was the same for outsiders unless they had an invitation.

    It could have been because Faries were born out of necessity to protect the World Tree from harmful existence. A lot like soldiers.

    Fairies have a unique ability that no other races had, they can control spirits to their will and spirits are the building blocks of life essence.

    Just like cells of a human body, spirits would together to form a fairy.

    I had made my peace with dying. Even if I did not be a God, it was alright. My life had been pretty eventful.

    My only regret was my daughter.

    Ok...

    Who am I lying to?..

    My regret was not seeing thepletion of my statue.

    I felt the same amount of regret towards my family, I can''t lie about that no matter how narcissistic I am. Probably.

    Although I never thought in a million years that I would die this way.

    To be honest I am not even sure how I am existing in my astral form. Maybe because I am an El Navah and had the divine Imperial Godly Constitution. An existence supposedly loved by everything. The son of the universe h h h.

    By my calctions, my soul should have gotten obliterated and faded away as soon as it came in contact with the natural nihility inside the Pure Mythril.

    You see, Nihility. The strongest and most dangerous energy when condensed into a solid form is Pure Mythril.

    Fairies are semi-immortal species. If the astral form of the body is removed then the physical body freezes forever. If they die naturally, for example, stabbed to death then they divide into spirit wisps.

    So I am guessing that my immortal body must be in a death trance since my astral body is here.

    Maybe by now they have already put me in a ss coffin and showcased it to the public, at least it is a win for thedies especially if my face has still not been disfigured.

    Once again I was drifting just like always. The glow on my body was gradually fading in small amounts. This had been happening since the beginning.

    I assume this is because I am an abomination, an irregr in the ce. How could something possibly exist in nothingness?

    Finally, after some eons perhaps, all the light had almost dissipated. Only a small glow remained.

    Is this death?

    Just when all the glow was going to disappear I spotted another golden light.

    This was the first time ever since I had entered into the nothingness that I had seen another light.

    I started to swim towards where the light was.

    Would I meet another person just like me? I was curious.

    Finally, I reached towards the light only to be disappointed because it wasn''t another soul but instead it looked like a page from a book.

    The page was floating while excluding a bright light.

    As I went closer I noticed that the page was enormous, probably immeasurable in size.

    Oh well, at least I could try to read it to pass the time.

    I swam to the top which took a few more eons and started to read it.

    Thenguage was a new one for me. As a fairy, I could speak and understand everynguage. However, I could not decipher this one.

    Then I thought that since I am going to fade anyway, I can at least try to decode what was written on it.

    When I finally reached to the end of the page, I tilted my head upwards to see the endless page.

    I swear to Oink. I do not even know how I managed toe to the end of this page.

    Although I couldn''t decode anything I don''t regret it, it was a good way to pass the time. I gradually understood the letters of the words, just that I did not know what they meant.

    It was at that moment that suddenly the page, a few centimeters away from my face got absorbed into my astral body.

    For the first time in a long while, I felt pain and this pain was directly striking my astral body. I tried to scream but no voice woulde out which was to be expected since I do not have an actual mouth.

    If I had one, my vocal chords would have been long since torn up.

    I could feel the texts on the page getting imprinted on my almost faded soul however every time a text entered into my body I would feel immeasurable pain

    -and moreover, there were infinite words so yeah... imagine being pregnant in the dick continuously.

    For the first time since I came here, I lost consciousness.

    I am clueless about how this is even possible in my astral form.

    ~

    I tried to open my eyes but the light was too bright, it invaded and would make me wanna puke. Suddenly I heard a crying noise,

    ''Who is crying!?!''

    Now I could hear it louder, annoyed I tried to open my eyes properly. Strange. Now I could feel my mouth filled with a very tasty liquid... Ahhh this is milk... WAIT WHY THE F*CK AM I DRINKING MILK!!!

    I wanted to shout at whoever was ruining my final moments of rest.

    What happened? What is going on I seriously could not understand. THIS IS TOO MUCH BULLSHIT.

    "Look at him. He''s so cute!"

    I guess I am..... actually I should be called handsome right?

    Wait... wait!! No no no this is not possible... how is this possible?

    Am I in the body of a kid?

    Wasn''t I right now in the abyss.... is this a hallucination? Someone p me on my bum!

    Two monthster, I finally found the strength to open my eyes, a blurry figure started toe into my view. Slowly my blurry vision started to clear. Atst, I was able to see in front of me.

    It was a human I guess, a female human, I started to examine her closely.

    Never in my life had I ever seen humans in person frankly did not even want to.

    She had long ck hair with a chiseled face. Under her eyes were two huge ck bags, but even though she looked tired she couldn''t help but smile.

    Ugly.....

    Humans are ugly...

    -and this is why I never bothered to see them in person.

    Can a baby puke? Or will that take too much energy?

    Fuck it. I am gonna puke.

    Every time I tried only cries woulde out which soon became amusing since I was trying to make a beat with my crying.

    I must have cried for a long time since I could feel that the woman in front of me was annoyed.

    Next moment I felt as if I was being embraced into her soft apples. Truly! This is heaven. It''s soft and I feel like sleeping because of it. For the first time since I came out of the abyss, I can sleep.

    Lies!!

    She was t as hell!!

    My head hurts!

    Humans...

    After a while, I drank milk to my heart''s extent and now my stomach waspletely filled. For the first time in eternity, I had tasted something.

    Starting to feel drowsy, I felt sleepy. I have many questions that are taking up the ce in my head. By now I had confirmed that I was a kid.

    That was for sure. Judging by how I was getting breastfed and how I couldn''t see properly. At least I could feel my arms and legs which meant I was born without any malfunctions.

    The only spection that I have is that I have been reincarnated.

    How funny is this... I, the most handsome existence has been reincarnated into a disgusting human.

    Never thought a day woulde when I would be reincarnated in this ugly species.

    I would prefer the abyss more.... on second thought never mind. I am grateful.

    "Abuu eee oo pui pui nico." (I wonder if I have mana.)

    Okay... no mana.

    I quickly checked if it was possible to cultivate.

    Crap...

    I don''t even have a root.

    Oh no!

    Am I supposed to live like this? Why are humans so useless???

    Haha jokes on me.

    I died twenty yearster choking on cup noodles.

 Chapter 2: Dao of Bullshit

    <h4>Chapter 2: Dao of Bullshit</h4>

    In my second life, I was reborn as a human being, a truly disgusting species.

    Never have I ever seen a being look so ugly.

    I was apparently born into a middle-ss family. Since birth I showed extreme intelligence which made everyone hail me as a prodigy.

    I was also a very introverted person or so people believed.

    Reason?

    Humans did not motivate me to interact with them.

    While I was growing up, people and kids would call me edgy or a chunnibyo, a chunnibyo is a person who thinks he is a character from a series or has aplex.

    Grown up, due to my attitude, I was called a delusional man. People would sigh from time to time while staring at me saying that even Einstein was crazy.

    "..."

    Never mind I wouldn''t be able to exin to them nor did I care to do so.

    Growing up as a human this time, it had been quite a trauma.

    Can you imagine how powerless I felt?

    Just a second ago I was one of the stronger existences and then the very next second I was an utter piece of shit.

    I had no magic.

    I had no bloodline limit.

    I had no body constitution.

    I had no spiritual roots.

    In all?

    I was trash.

    Or maybe even that is apliment.

    Anyway, so this is how my story proceeded.

    Even if I was powerless I was still not ready to give in hence I started to focus on the stuff for which I was famous in my previous life.

    When I was in uni, a few students decided to bully my pet human.

    Oue?

    Legs dislocated and hands thoroughly crushed.

    People called me a monster. Did I care? No way.

    My parents disowned me due to my violent behavior, they were pretty happy to get rid of me. Can''t me them.

    If someone provokes and attacks me or my close people then I am not a saint to sit back and let them bully. I usually sit back with popcorn

    However, after beating the kids up. The cops tried to arrest and put my ass in jail. Before they could do that, I assaulted an officer and kicked him in the pp.

    His partner who was apparently horrified because he was the gay husband of the one I assaulted, shot a bullet at me.

    Looking at the bullet in slow motion, I had a peaceful smile on my face. Finally, time to die. However before it could even touch me, my pet, Bob came in between.

    Headshot. Not even the heart, straight to the head.

    Tears flowed out of my eyes. The only person I have ever interacted with since I died in my first life was... dead.

    That is how my origin story began.

    My eyes were red, as I held the cold corpse in my hand gazing right into their souls.

    "You are fucked."

    Not figuratively, please.

    That incident aside. The only reason I never attempted suicide was because suicide multiplies bad karma, you are supposed to live life the way you are born and bad karma gives more bad luck in the next life.

    The good effect of this life as a human is that my narcissism toned down a bit, not a lot but it still toned down.

    Why so?

    I couldn''t even bear to look at my own human face.

    About arrogance? I never really had arrogance, I believe that arrogance is for the weak, it''s a countermeasure to protect their feeble minds.

    Instead of arrogance, one should have confidence, at least that''s what I believe.

    What I had deduced in my time as a human was that I was surely in a parallel world or maybe a different dimension since no other species existed, the entire was filled with filthy humans.

    To pass my time when I was not assassinating people to take over the world I would either busk on the streets while ying the piano on the sidewalk or sell ganja.

    I had to eat food. I had a human body and the fastest way to earn good money was to sell drugs.

    Seems like, in every world, drug is a pleasure that sells quickly.

    One day an Irish kind-looking human who was surely harboring greed with a long nose took me in his wing, apparently, he once saw me busking. Turned out he was a music producer.

    At least I managed to save a decent looking singing creature called Elvis. That moffo was definitely not human.

    Like that, my journey to bing the world''s greatest pianist started, I could y all the instruments perfectly funnily enough.

    Even though I was human it would be an understatement to call me a Super Human because I had surpassed all the humans.

    Putting aside the two jobs, I was also a very well-known doctor, one of my greatest skills as a fairy king back in my previous life was that I was especially good at acupuncture however even after having so many skills, I still could not save Bo- wait... what was his name?

    Indirectly one could say that I ruled the world.

    Rulers of counties, presidents, and prime ministers would send their daughters to seduce me. When that didn''t work they would send their wives.

    Hah! Did they really think I would stoop so low? Well... probably not in this disgusting world.

    It is not a statement that would fall short, after all, even Jin Kong Um did his best to please me, sending all his daughters and wives.

    The futanari was delusional, brainwashing his citizens to believe him and his family as gods. I would never do something like this.

    What? Do you expect me to believe that he does not, not work out is because he does not want to not show his boobs? I call bullshit.

    In the end, all the world leaders came together to hold a conference specifically to earn my favor and discuss peacefully what it would take to stop me from dominating the world.

    Their topic of discussion?

    Trying to find a wife for me.

    At that moment in the conference when everyone was going through the list of top 100 beauties, a man voiced out his opinion.

    "Is he maybe gay?"

    Thus it came to the point of sending gay men to me.

    Result?

    All the world leaders dead.

    I am a supporter of Lgbtq and these people DARE TO ASSUME MY SEXUALITY?! THAT IS COURTING DEATH!!

    As I said before, the entire human world was already in my hands, but even for me, it was too unstable to control especially since I did not have my previous strength and the world leaders were dead.

    Hmph! I wonder who killed them, that person should be fucked.

    Oh wait... that''s me.

    SEXY TIME!

    Hence, war broke out, marking the start of World War 3.

    While the war was going on, the reason behind it... me... was slurping on cup noodles while reading web novels.

    My only hobby in the human realm excluding music, painting, chess, watching anime, or reading manhwas was reading web novels.

    Soon stopped anime because it was bing extremely cringe due to its poprity. I think that was another reason why I was motivated when WW3 began, I do remember something about wanting to separate the weeds from the grass.

    While I was reading a fanfic called Protagonists are my Stepping Stones, I came across a very disturbing line, due to which it resulted in me coughing.

    My coughing resulted in me choking upon my cup noodles.

    And my choking resulted in death.

    "..."

    ~

    I opened my eyes in confusion as I saw the many people in the banquet hall.

    Where am I?

    I couldn''t help but ask myself.

    Right when I was about to take a closer look and observe the ce, a huge amount of pain struck my mind.

    Clutching my forehead I fell onto the ground rolling a bit, soft groans managed to escape my mouth.

    Finally, after two minutes, the pain disappeared. Still sping the head in two hands, I tried to stand up, only to wobble on asion.

    Tilting my head upwards, I red at the people in the banquet hall, not one came to help me instead they looked at me with disdain... heartless bastards.

    My hands involuntary went towards my face as I rushed towards the pond which was beside me.

    Long silver goldilocks fell on my cheeks while the rest was tied up in a neat ponytail. My skin was pale, it was like the very reflection of the moon. giving a nice contrast to my silver hair.

    I stared into my eyes that I could see reflecting from the pond.

    They were violet amethyst in color, almost divine looking like stars in the darkness of the ck night.

    My eyes almost got watery as I stared at my own reflection.

    Yes!

    This is how I looked in my first life!

    The only difference seemed to be that I was possessing a younger body of myself.

    Pond- check, hot body- check!

    Isn''t this like the tale of Narcissus??

    Okay, that''s it, no more staring. I can not let myself be addicted to myself again. Narcissism is a weakness.

    Not interested in dying again and this time reincarnating as a goblin.

    Sitting beside the pond I closed my eyes, to sort my new memories and old ones.

    The immense pain that I felt earlier was apparently the memories of the original owner of this body.

    Quite odd that the original owner looked exactly like me... it''s as if Fate was doing this on purpose.

    Then again, that bitch has been fucking me since before my life began.

    After a few minutes, I finally was able to sort out all my memories.

    Opening my eyes I stared into the scenery which wasposed ofnterns with golden mes and greenery all beside it.

    Near my legs was a frosty but warm pond, my legs involuntarily approached the pond, soaking them in it.

    My conscience had cleared a bit, and many things had rushed to me, questions and answers both in harmony.

    The peaceful wind was in euphony with the chirping of the insects and the fleeting of the owls.

    Peaceful. I felt myself to be in an extremely tranquil state.

    It was like as if nothing could affect me, fully calm.

    My eyes shut closed, only to be fluttered open with a new light in them.

    My name in this life was Irakiel Aplistia Mammon, I am a former member of the Greed Sin family, one of the seven sin demon families.

    It seemed as if my name in this life was the same as my first life. I missed it a dear lot won''t lie.

    Whether it was a coincidence or a script, I knew one thing for sure.

    Every end is the start of another beginning.

    -and this one would be the best beginning ever!

 Chapter 3: Angel Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 3: Angel Bloodline</h4>

    ~

    After sorting out my memories I learned many things about myself, it so appears to be that I am apparently a member or child of the Sin-Greed family.

    The guy who donated his sperm to create me was apparently the Apostle of Greed and served under the ruler of Demons, the Demon Queen, Lucifer.

    In all, there were six apostles and sin families who served the demon Queen, namely Greed, Wrath, Lust, Gluttony, Sloth, Envy, and her highness being thest sin, Pride.

    I also seem to have siblings but they are all hostile trying to be the heir of our family, so that''s pretty generic.

    However, there is an interesting thing.

    I seem to have a twin sister.

    And apparently, I was banished from the household? Wtf.

    Why so?

    I am trash, with no talent in magic or anything rted to it.

    ...and because I may have had a taboo rtionship with one of my stepmothers.

    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes in order to meditate. My legs were in the lotus position, cross-legged.

    I could feel my blood rushing, every thump, every beat, all the magic in the blood... I could feel it all.

    No mana?

    You must be fucking kidding me!

    I have never seen such pure mana in the lower world.

    No talent!

    This is a joke for sure, I can clearly judge the true potential of this body.

    It''s heaven blessed!

    I started to go deeper and deeper, slowly my senses of the surroundings and even the darkness when the eyes are closed started to get blurred.

    I was finally able to check on my soul. This was a feat I wasn''t able to do before, in my life as a human.

    Somehow my Soul was a bit different, it was less than half of when I was a Fairy King. To be expected actually.

    My soul had almost faded by the end in the abyss after whatter it merged with the mysterious page.

    Another fact is that this soul by all ounts belongs to this body.

    This only means one thing.

    I reincarnated as a demon originally, but my memories just came back to me, kind of confusing but basically my memories were sealed or I am finally remembering them.

    My first unique characteristic is that apparently, I possess, the Angel bloodline, and that too the purest I have ever seen, it is almost equivalent to that of Samael the Angel God.

    The second unique characteristic is that I am apparently having the Absolute Imperial Godly Constitution, the same as I had in my first life.

    I don''t know much about its abilities but I know one thing using this bloodline one can make an individual their shadow and change their entire race to a unique race dedicated to the user with the constitution, namely Asura.

    My third unique characteristic almost left me dumbfounded.

    I don''t know how this is possible but it seems that I have retained my spiritual origin as a Fairy King.

    The most suspicious suspect in this appears to be the other part of my soul for these bonuses may be the page that I absorbed in the ck pit of darkness.

    Mysterious, truly puzzling it is.

    But anyway that aside, I now know the reason to why my mana is being hindered, good thing I got my memories back or else I would have to live under the pretense of being trash.

    It seems the mana of this body was totally blocked because my angel genes attributed to divine energy and demon genes attributed to chaos were contradicting. The biggest reason for the blockage was that my Angel Bloodline was asleep.

    That green hat sperm donor was sure lucky that he got to ravage an angel, and that too an angel with the highest purity of blood.

    Most probably she was a Queen, or a Princess, a Seraph if we go evolution-wise.

    And that same ungrateful parent kicked me and my sister out.

    Well, that works all the more for me since I dont want to be held back by chains, I like my freedom more than anything.

    In this life, I do not need to rule upon others and fulfill my duty as a king so I am just gonna go, renegade, lone wolf.

    I love everything about this new body of mine but getting back in my body I just realized that I have let loose a lot of strings since my first life.

    From my fairy brethren to my wives and daughter and then to the biggest mystery, my statue. Obviously, someone was behind the falling of that and I shall investigate it.

    Sigh...

    Suddenly I felt something hot in the environment, the spirits in the area had suddenly increased. Along with the spirits the divine energy was also giving outrge fluctuations.

    I could feel my body resonating with the environment, I could feel the gentle wind brushing against my face, the sun was mercilessly shining upon me.

    Then suddenly clouds started to form in the sky like as if they were protecting me from the sunlight.

    I could feel the spirits. They were in abundance!

    Slowly I started to absorb the spiritual wisps inside my spiritual core.

    Circting them all one by one in my entire body before exhaling them out.

    The entire process was like taking nutrition from the wisp and then after the nutrition was sucked out then I would simply exhale the wisp out.

    After doing it for a while, I started to feel cracks in my core.

    Yes, the way to activate the Angel Bloodline and get it in perfect harmony with the demon blood was to cultivate my spiritual core that I got as a fairy.

    The cracks slowly widened and widened and then they broke. A new core was now there. It was violet in color which meant that I had sessfully broken through.

    Stage 1: Violet color core

    Stage 2: Indigo color core

    Stage 3: Blue color core

    Stage 4: Green color core

    Stage 5: Yellow color core

    Stage 6: Orange color core

    Stage 7: Red color core

    Stage 8: White color core

    Stage 9: Gray color core

    Stage 10: ck color core

    And thenstly Stage 11 core which only me and Titania had in my previous life was translucent.

    Faries after Stage 9 core can be revived if they die. It is simple, if the supposed fairy dies, one just needs to retract his core and nt it as a seed.

    The newborn fairy will have all of his past memories and the same soul however he will be back to square 1 and will have to cultivate again or strengthen himself to be powerful.

    Suddenly my body felt lighter and my skin started to be smoother. They were already smooth and now it was even more smooth, all the girls would be jealous of my skin.

    I had broken through into my first stage of Spiritual Cultivation.

    *Boom!*

    At that moment a Soul Sea was formed reconstructing my entire Soul.

    In the eyes of other fairies stage, 1 is an initial stage, and only after stage 5 would a fairy be acknowledged as a true fairy due to heavenly tribtions which would start from then on.

    A mouthful of air escaped from my mouth as steam.

    I could feel it... I could feel it!!

    My connection with the World Tree of Yggdrasil and with spirits! It had alle back to me!

    I could feel all the life around me along with the sway of nature, it was all veryfortable as if I was almost back in the Fairy Realm.

    Aside from my connection and confirmation as a fairy, I could also perceive the rising rush of blood in my body.

    It was boiling hot! Then freezing cold!!

    But I endured it, I endured it all!!

    I am joking!!

    I couldn''t endure it!

    Diving into the pond beside me, I swam towards the bed of the pond, screaming at the top of my voice.

    Finally, after half an hour I could feel the pain rx. I quickly swam up, my body floating to the surface of the water.

    Numb.

    My body felt numb everywhere, I still hadn''t made any pain resistance in it so I could gradually feel the pain.

    I got out of the water body fully drenched, but one thing was certain, my Angel bloodline was now fully awakened.

    ~

    Irakiel''s nickname is Rael.

 Chapter 4: Alizejh Enters!

    <h4>Chapter 4: Alizejh Enters!</h4>

    In the open banquet, a young boy with silver hair was walking with a slight smile across his visage.

    Once in a while, all the girls in the room would stare at him and almost gasp with astonishment when they would see his skin.

    "Such good skin!"

    "Little brother, are you looking for a sugar mommy?"

    "I want to bear your kids!"

    People would scream such sentences shamelessly if this was a Chinese novel.

    So no.... they didn''t scream but they surely were thinking of eroge, even the nobledies.

    Rael who was sitting in the corner of a seat was happily ready to eat his ham sandwich.

    Another thing he came to know was that the Lower world was not asplex as the Celestial ins.

    There seemed to be four leaders who were ruling the entire world.

    To be specific, The Vampire King, Gustave Von Rondo;

    The Pope of the Holy Theocracy, Saint Joseph Maria;

    The Dwarven King, Garf Shawty;

    The Demon Queen, Lucifer Elohum nee Sariel.

    Although they all had power in the world conference that would take ce in every ten years, everyone knew that Lucifer was the indirect owner of the entire lower world.

    There were six countries in the world, Bourassa was the country of demons, Dwarvia was the country of dwarves, Undis was the country of the undead, and Valencia was the only human country without any prejudice against demons.

    While ''The Theocracy'' had extreme prejudice against demons and the Holy Theocracy Church was situated over there,stly, the final country was meant only for education.

    The country of Education, Balia

    All kinds of species would travel there in terms of higher education, if one wanted a good status then Balia was the country to immigrate.

    Currently, Rael was in Valencia, it was a country governed by humans but one could also see a few different species on the streets.

    Although it wasn''t like Bourassa which was full of bustling, Elves or Demons, still Valencia was quite a diverse country.

    It allowed all kinds of species to enter simr to Bourassa which was extremely diverse.

    Bourassa was the most diverse and democratic country, it would hold elections for the post of the president instead of dictatorship, although the ruler of the country was still Lucifer.

    To put it short, she wouldn''t work,zy bum.

    So she decided to get a dog for herself who would do all her paperwork etc.

    Right, when Rael was in the middle of eating he heard a soft but sharp tone, almost melodious filled with incredulity.

    "Rael~"

    He tilted his head to look in the direction of the voice and almost felt dazed for a second.

    She had pale-colored skin but also a lot of warmth upon it making it seem a bit pink, and unblemished deep violet amethyst eyes with a deep blue hue.

    Glossy silver hair reminiscent of the moon shining out from the dark clouds.

    Perfectly formed eyebrows, full, sensuous, pink lips.

    She had a delightful curvaceous form, all curvy in the right ces apanying a tall height equivalent to his and a graceful sculpted neck and long slender legs.

    Yes, although more could be described, one could even look at her and keep on describing her for eternity.

    Okay okay, I got it, no more bullshit.

    She was the perfectdy, how the Chinese say,

    jade-like skin.

    ...skin white as snow.

    ... almond-shaped eyes.

    ....???????? ???????? ????????

    The person in front of Rael was his twin sister, Alizejh.

    As Rael was staring at her something else was also happening.

    The ham was slowly falling out of the sandwich.

    A famous author who looked as if he was the most handsome man in the world and all women would fall for him once said when a woman asked why he was not willing to go out with her.

    "Food is more important than thots. Begone!!"

    Quickly Rael''s attention fell upon his sandwich as he felt a slight shift of pressure in it.

    ''Nooooooo not the ham not the ham!!!!''

    *Plop.*

    The ham fell to the ground.

    Rael almost burst into tears, he felt his heart stop when the ham fell from his sandwich.

    His hands quickly found their way to the other sandwich while his eyes were closed as he tried his best not to look up so that his tears wouldn''t be shown.

    However, Rael''s hands only found themselves touching a soft and smooth surface.

    Huh?

    Does a sandwich have such a good texture almost feels like skin?

    Skin...

    His eyes widened a bit as he quickly tilted to see that it was Alizejh''s hand he had held.

    Rael sighed in relief, at least it wasn''t boob-chan.

    Then again he also wished it was, seeing that her hand was so soft, how good would the two apples be?

    He still didn''t realize that he was still holding her hand.

    "Hey? How long are you going to hold my hand?" Alizejh asked in a cold tone, her eyes ring at him as if she would eat his soul.

    "Dear sister, my hands felt toofortable with yours so I didn''t feel like parting at all," Rael said as he gave out a wry smile.

    It was indeed true, her hands fit right into his. As he stared at Alizejh he noticed a fact, more and more.

    Alizejh''s ears reddened a bit as she looked away, still, a slight entric grin found its way across her face.

    In truth, Alizejh was a secret bro-con and had extreme sadistic tendencies, and had dreamt countless times before of enving Rael with a chain.

    Meanwhile, Rael stared at the silver-haired woman. Alizejh was his twin, her height was the same as his own, and her looks were also quite simr to him.

    Then isn''t this the perfect version of how he would look like if he was a girl?

    His eyes widened even more, it felt as if his eyes would pop out of their sockets.

    Which narcissist didn''t like himself??

    Every narcissist loved himself immensely.

    -and in from of Rael sat a girl who was a perfect carbon copy of him if he was a gender-bent.

    This was literally every narcissists'' dream.

    Marry themselves!!

    Rael wiped the imaginary sweat upon his body before sighing.

    While he was thinking about Alizejhpletely oblivious to her sadistic tendencies, a little bit of drool flowed out from his mouth.

    "I think it''s the best sandwich I have had in a while." Alizejh nodded to herself as she chewed onto thest sandwich in her hands and the te.

    Rael''s heart stopped for the second time, staggering onto the ground, he clutched his chest, screaming in his heart loudly,

    ''It must be great eating my sandwich!!''

 Chapter 5: A Sadistic Yandere

    <h4>Chapter 5: A Sadistic Yandere</h4>

    Alizejh was in quite a dilemma, she was actually quite shocked seeing the behavior of her brother Rael.

    Most of the time her brother would always remain stoic, either whoring around or under the influence of alcohol.

    When they were children, their father would always abuse them, as fact, the other siblings would try to bully them.

    From what they knew was this that their father was immensely in love with their mother but she left as soon as she came.

    Apparently, their mother had a temporary memory loss, she left without even giving her name but what their father knew was that she was from the God ins also the reason why he was trying to ascend.

    He always thought that the children he had were the reason why his mother left him quite a messed up reason but that is what he believed.

    Due to him being smitten with her, the other two ignored wives would exert their anger on the twins and force their children to bully them.

    They were hated by their siblings, the wives, and even their own father.

    The only one who ever treated Alezejh well and showered her with love was Rael.

    When people bullied her he would dly take all her hits on himself, when they were given less food he was the one who would give her his food.

    Through times of thick and thin, he was the only one for her.

    He was the only light of her life, a star that shined brighter than any in the ckness of the night.

    She hated her siblings and wanted to kill them, she wanted to torture them, she wanted to make them feel as if they were better off dead.

    Hence she developed sadistic tendencies along with an awakening in her Angel Bloodline, and because she was a female which was the mostpatible with her bloodline she was able tofortably merge it with her demon genes smoothly without a hitch.

    When her father banished her brother for being trash which she obviously didn''t believe, she left their household with her beloved brother to the human country on her own ord despite her father trying to stop her because she was very talented and the spitting image of her mother.

    Rael was with her when she was powerless, now she wanted to be with him when he is powerless.

    Rael protected her when she was weak, now she wanted to protect him.

    Always and forever.

    Rael is her only reason to live, when Rael is there the entire world is beautiful.

    Without Rael, nothing deserves to exist!

    This was also one of the reasons to why she adopted the principle that Rael was solely hers.

    Along with her protective desires, she subconsciously believed that Rael belonged to her.

    Whenever she sees him, she feels herself getting wet but suppresses it, she doesn''t want her darling brother to feel uneasy.

    However, she was surprised today!

    Usually, her brother''s eyes are usually dim.

    But today... his eyes were brimming with light and desire almost as if the previous Rael was a shell of a being.

    The way he moved, the way he politely spoke, the way he ate... the way he cried.

    Everything about him was extremely elegant.

    She had never seen such grace in her life!

    It was as if he hadpletely transformed.

    An unusual calmness followed his noble demeanor along with the enchanting nimbleness he showed in his every movement.

    Normal people wouldn''t understand but she who had trained a bit in ways of noble finesse could and what she saw today was something that even her father couldn''t catch up to.

    It was as if it was an art!! No! That would be an understatement!!

    ncing up to look into his eyes, she found them different from before. Now they were deep, deeper than the ocean, and more enchanting than the solitary stars.

    For a second she felt lost... alone but then she felt the darkness staring back at her, warming her heart up.

    They were violet in color and a pale ice jade color would flicker from time. If she guessed correctly then his eyes were containing extreme amusement in everything.

    Alizejh! Likes it! UMU!

    She liked what was going on, it made her feel even more excited. Now she really wanted him. she really really really really wanted him.

    To trample over him!

    She wanted to chain him down on a bed and thoroughly ravage him!!

    She wanted to see if his face would be of despair or the same calmness he was showing right now.

    ''Calm down... calm down Alizejh... Amitabha Buddha Amitabha Buddha no lewd... it is not yet time to take him for yourself... ughhhhh I want to kidnap him and vite every part of him!!''

    She licked her lips as a delicious grin came over her face as she observed him crying with elegance.

    Amusement.

    That is what she was feeling.

    ''Is he also like me?''

    She wondered if her brother was also a sadist, what she wanted the most was for her brother to be a masochist if possible.

    At least that is what she used to think when she noticed that he would always take the initiative to get beaten up by the siblings in ce of her.

    But after being close to him for a long time, she realized he was not an M, and instead did what he did for the love he had for her.

    Alizejh obviously felt very touched as her feelings started to breed only to get stronger and stronger....and maybe a bit too strong.

    She also felt a little bit of resonance with her brother, she had a suspicion that her brother had finally awakened their bloodline.

    Although she didn''t know that her bloodline was that of an angel she knew that her bloodline was a rule-breaker itself.

    Hence, she felt happy for Rael, now he could live however he wanted, and he would no longer be called garbage.

    ''Is this the reason why he is acting differently? Has his self-esteem increased?''

    Secretly, she feltplicated emotions in her heart, if this went on then her brother wouldn''t need her protection but she wouldn''t do anything to heed his growth after all she wished happiness for him.

    She felt scared.

    ''Brother you can never abandon me!''

    Alizejh had a sense of insecurity toward Rael and her heart would beat louder from time to time due to the anxiety she was feeling.

    She sighed secretly, she really had to try harder to control her emotions.

    ''Will brother detest me when he learns about my true nature?''

    She shuddered and gave a gave a slight nce at him who was currently walking around in the banquet hall''s buffet and stuffing food in his te.

    Feeling a gaze upon himself, Rael turned to look at where it wasing from. Slightly surprised that it was Alizejh he smiled and waved at her.

    She felt warm in her heart as she looked at his smile but at the same time also bitter.

    Alezejh sighed again and waved back at him, taking her leave from the area.

    ''Anh~ brother I love you so mush~''

    Now she would have to go and masturbate.

    Rael sat against his seat frowning, wondering where Alizejh had gone to.

    However, even after twenty minutes, she didn''t turn up. He shook his head and decided to enjoy the banquet.

    The banquet he was in was the Regent Banquet. One of the events taking ce as a weing event for the Regent Auction.

    Regent Auction was one of the most famous across the world, all kinds of treasures would be ced upon for a price.

    From the rarest in the Lower World to treasures which are from the Celestial ins.

    All kinds of items would be ced for the auction. Basically an auction for lower beings.

    The Banquet was kind of an opening event for the Auction. It was held to give out a favorable impression.

    His sister was quite an important figure in the United Enforcer Department.

    Hailed as a prodigy she really proved her worth, she had been sessful in bing the youngest being ever to enter the department.

    Most people would take at least 100 years to be an apprentice Adjudicator and she was already an Adjuctor in less than four years.

    She joined at the age of 24 and just in a year she graduated from the Enforcer Department.

    Even joining the department would usually be after schooling is done which apparently was not done in her case but being a figure from one of the most prominent families she was allowed to join.

    And to their expectations, she didn''t disappoint them at all!!

    Instead of disappointment, shepleted all her education in just 1 year which would be 20 years for an average person.

    After that, she became an apprentice Adjuctor and then finally a full Adjudicator in just four years.

    The chronological ranking was, Apprentice< Adjucator< Enforcer and then finally an Elder.

    Enforcers had a very high rank across the entire lower realm, they were all heavily favored by everyone.

    Regardless of their species, every Enforcer was respected, they were all in charge of the investigation, defense, raids, etc.

    From what Rael knew based on his memories, every household wanted one of their younger generations to infiltrate into the department regardless of what the species was.

    When the young influence, they eventually be the ones who climb up thedder to finally be Elders.

    After bing Elders they would be able to properly influence their authority and show favorability.

    Alezjh was an important asset to their father but because of Rael''s banishment, she also left which she was anyway nning to do anyway.

    Both of them gave up their names and identities as Greed Prince and Princess to start anew.

    Rael already knew what all his previous self had to endure, now that his memories were back he wouldn''t let such injustice happen to himself.

    An amused smile came upon his face as he stared into the distance while drinking his tea.

    ''Interesting...''

    His fingers tapped onto the table making a pleasing rhythm.

    Every ssical musician had an orchestra in their head, every second would be a new beat, a new tone, a newposition.

    The wind also sings the very Earth, the beings on the world who talk, and even the souls.

    As he was having profound thoughts something else caught his attention.

    A tranquil piece of electric guitar rhythm permeated into the air.

    It was a chill blue solo.

    At that moment an announcing host came near the garden and announced warmly.

    "Couples get ready as the ball dance will begin, singles can die watching the others dance."

    He chuckled at the end which brought a lot of angry res to him, so he cleared his throat to speak properly.

    "If you don''t have a partner then you are very free to find one."

    He quickly turned to look at the many ssical musicians who were holding their violins while wearing ck vests as he gave them a nod to start their music

    "Alright then let the ball begin!"

 Chapter 6: Slow Dancing in a Burning Room

    <h4>Chapter 6: Slow Dancing in a Burning Room</h4>

    I felt a bit awkward seeing all the women who were trying to ask me out for a dance.

    There were too many of them... and I wasn''t able to breathe, it was getting suffocating pressed between their boobs.

    ''Damn it! Where are you Alizejh?! Just when I needed you, why did you have to run away?''

    I sat in a corner of the garden and finally sighed with relief when I saw that no one wasing after me now.

    Tilting my head forward to look up straight, I saw a woman deeply frowning at me. Oh no... don''t tell me another one.

    Then I saw hering towards me, a sigh escaped my mouth. Maybe I should ept her invitation.

    However, if I do then all the other girls in the banquet will try to kill me or ask me for a dance and if that happens I might get killed due to their husbands, and if that did happen... I might die... once again.

    I hate cucking people however it is not my mistake that they are not manly enough. Plus in a way, I am not cucking anyone... they cucking themselves by being born that way. Their womene to me automatically, I don''t even try actively.

    The woman approaching was in a white suit and had long white hair identical to mine but lighter with ck tinges on the ends of her fringes.

    Instead of my noble violet amethyst royal godly eyes, she had red ones simr to blood. If I could guess her age then probably her early 30s.

    She was truly beautiful and had a slight aura of elegance however not as beautiful as Titania and Elequeeness.

    Though she could easily be called the most beautiful I have seen in the Lower World after Alizejh.

    As she came closer to me, I started to frown....isn''t sheing too close?

    She eventually reached where I was and started to inspect my body seductively, she touched my chest slowly going lower and lower, I didn''t want to disturb her for two reasons, first that she looked deep in thought and seemed scary, and second, I was kind of enjoying the feeling.

    I mean... this is the first lewd I am experiencing after my first life. However, it soon got pretty weird.

    Thedy literally began to sniff me, poking her nose in every corner, and muttered in a low voice.

    "You are extremely abnormal... normal demons are not like this."

    I pulled her closer to my body taking advantage of the situation by holding her hips while slowly moving my fingers towards her waist, I could feel her boobs on my chest.

    Although her body smelled of blood, her hair had a very fragrant smell.

    "Umm.... who are you?"

    Suddenly the white-haired beauty snapped out of her daze before going back to her cold face and pushed me away when she saw that I was trying to feel her up.

    The mature-looking girl who looked like a curious child just a second ago now looked like a demon staring at me with anger.... women.

    She can touch me? But I can''t touch her back?

    She sighed before speaking,

    "Pardon me for that disgraceful act .... this one is named, Aria Verdansha."

    Looking at her surprised and arrogant, I could feel my smile curling further up in the dark. Lowering my head, I kissed her skin softly.

    Hmmm, roses.

    "A great pleasure to make acquaintance of Miss Aria, this handsome man''s given name is Irakiel."

    "No family name?" She raised her eyebrows.

    There was no need to introduce myself as a Greed Prince since I was no longer one.

    "Yes, it''s a long story.." I gave out a bitter smile.

    She nodded and replied politely with a slight smile on her face.

    "I see."

    A feeling of relief came over me, it seems that she may be as good in personality as she is in looks. However, it is too soon to judge.

    I generally like women who are not nosy, and due to my years of maniption, getting manipted by others, trickery, betrayals, etc, I had learned how to judge a person by just their slightest emotions or the way they spoke.

    I could already say, that she wasn''t good at heart nor was she bad, just a lonely person yearning for amusement, pretty simr to how I am although her arrogance is pretty fucking annoying.

    Sitting on a bench with Aria on the side, I looked at the scenery in front of me. I could seenterns hung in the grassy area.

    Thenterns glowed with a golden light, like a million fireflies thate together to make a mini-sun.

    No bench-kun going on here.

    "Can I hold your hands?" Aria suddenly asked.

    I frowned, this woman was really weird plus hand holding is the lewdest thing in the world I could already feel a little boy pointing towards us.

    "Sure but may I ask why?"

    Aria nodded while giving out a flirtatious smile.

    "I want to research more on you, you are very differentpared to the other demons, physical intimacy is needed."

    "Is that so?" My eyebrows couldn''t help but raise up. Aren''t you just thirsting?

    "Oh sorry, I hope Mr.Irakiel didn''t misunderstand.." She blinked innocently but her eyes lied.

    "Well, I don''t mind bing physical. You need to research don''t you?" I asked her politely.

    Sometimes politeness is the best way to counter, at least that is how it is yed out between two distinguished individuals or rather nobles.

    A surprised tint appeared on her face for a slight second as she gave out a wry smile.

    "Not for now at least.."

    "Oh so in the future?" I asked her with a kind smile.

    "Well....maybe." She winked her beautiful red eyes at me as she took my hand by her arm.

    Her jade fingers slid through the tips of my fingers and connected with each other.

    We were holding hands like a couple which we were now, I wondered what was going on in the youngss''s head.

    Inspecting her face, she had pale but smooth skin. Her lips were cherry in color and she had silver hair.

    Her red eyes glowed in the darkness like a predator as if she was out for blood, which in reality she was if felt like.

    She had a very curvaceous figure, my type if I would say.

    I would prefer girls who would y by my games, not a lot of talk but also a little bit flirtatious, polite, smart, and straightforward as hell.

    Like they say beautyes with brains.... sometimes.

    Most are bimbos.

    At that moment, a song started to y and many couples started to dance to it.

    Slow dance, I guess, back in the fairy realm I had to do this frequently when we hosted banquets.

    Moreover, hundreds of couples were dancing, as if they were in a ballroom just in an open area.

    I hope all the singles got a share of a woman.

    The ballroom area inside the open banquet had beenvishly decorated with colorful string tapestries hung along with other fine embellishments on the tables and stage to match.

    The borate cement of the orbs that made up the chandelier sparkled, creating a serene ambiance as the guests started entering through the garden door.

    I was dressed very formally for the banquet. Thankfully my clothes have dried up or else I would have to dry them with magic.

    While the lower world did have formal wear that was very simr to tuxedos, I still preferred my traditional loose dresses that I would have to wear when I was a fairy but my second life had pretty much braced me for these tight clothes.

    Everyone was wearing a ck vest and a ck tie, while the normal people were all wearing tuxedos with ck ties.

    The lower world country was very simr to the parallel human world, I was having to wear a tuxedo with a napkin underneath.

    At that moment an idea came to my mind,

    ''Shouldn''t I take advantage of this opportunity to show off my skills?''

    I removed my vest, showing the white shirt underneath it. Taking a admired my body...seriously I look good in everything.

    I know I said I won''t be narcissistic but it is extremely hard when you are me.

    A smirk crept onto my face as I knelt on my knees and I caught Aria''s hand. She looked at me with an amused smile, not at all embarrassed.

    "Will you honor me with your hand for a dance?"

    I bowed, slipping off my gloves and cing a hand out in front of me; I heard various squeals and giggles from the girls who were eyeing on me before but I ignored it, same with the men who were staring at me with hate.

    "Well aren''t you a gentleman?" She deliciously giggled. How is it even possible to giggle like that? I wondered.

    As soon as she was in my hands, a crowd formed around and their apuse died down as the soft flow of music became louder and filled the room.

    The music was slow and rhythmic, making it easy to follow along.

    She calmly followed my movements surprised that I was taking the lead.

    My right hand holding onto hers and my left gently ced on her fragile waist, we circled around, in her suit, she almost looked like a man, if only it was not for her two mountains, beautiful face, and long girly hair.

    Each step she took mirrored mine as we waltzed around the small dance floor formed around us by the dazed crowd.

    I was calm and poised, dancing and swaying to the song with grace since dancing had been something I was required to learn for any formal asions as a king.

    I mean as a king, I couldn''t embarrass myself now could I?

    Her face gradually shifted from a tranquil calmness to an excited glee as she truly began enjoying our dance.

    Her skin glowed from her smile and perspiration, giving her a radiant feeling to the crowd.

    Twirling her around as if we had rehearsed for a grand performance, the musicians yed along with our dance as if they were drawing inspiration from us.

    As thest verse of the song wasing to an end, she followed my lead well,ing to a beautiful halt that synced perfectly with the musicians.

    It was like we were the only ones dancing, which we were because everyone got discouraged looking at us dancing so elegantly and stepped back to admire us.

    Suddenly she took the lead, I was surprised there for a second. I felt like she was trying to establish our rtionship hierarchy right there.

    Well, there was nothing I could say about it as she was a million times stronger than me at the moment.

    I will just have to wait and bid for time before striking.

    "That was wonderful!"

    "Truly splendid!"

    "What a great performance!"

    Sounds ofpliments and praises from all around us caused my smile to grow even wider as we soaked in the limelight.

    I turned to look at Aria but apparently, she had already vanished into thin air.

    ~

    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 7: Violin

    <h4>Chapter 7: Violin</h4>

    Alizejh was fuming with anger as she bit her nails, chewing upon them seeing Rael and a mysterious woman dance together.

    ''Why is brother dancing with her??''

    She red at the woman secretly, in return she got a polite smile when the woman turned to look in her direction.

    ''This bitch!''

    She clenched her hands so hard that blood started to trickle down her hands.

    ''Calm down Liz calm down, brother wouldn''t want to see such an ipetent sight of you.''

    Years of battle experience calmed her down, she knew that in every matter she had to be calm.

    In fact, this was the first time in a while she had ever let her emotions run a flow except before and during masturbating to her brother.

    All her actions were due to a sense of insecurity, she felt that her woman''s spider-sense was ringing very violently.

    Secretly, Alizejh wondered who the woman was, she knew that she was a vampire seeing theplexion of her skin and beautiful figure which was made for the sole purpose of seduction.

    However what shocked her was that she had white hair instead of ck.

    ''Is she a royal vampire? But how... this shouldn''t be possible... the only known female royal vampire is Aria Vardansha, the elder sister of the current Vampire king, the archduchess of the Vampire Kingdom.''

    She took another nce at her but to her disappointment, she had mysteriously vanished into thin air.

    ''Who is that woman?''

    ~

    Rael gave out a deep sigh as he saw the many women approaching him once again. He was able to reject most of them politely but some scarred his heart.

    ''Damn to think I would have to run away from there...''

    He shuddered a bit when he thought about the crazy women who he rejected and without a second thought ran after him with a knife in their hands.

    Rael went to where the garden and pond were, the pond had be his favorite ce since the time his memories came back to him.

    Just like the first time he came, the wind was blowing silently in the garden.

    The leaves were dancing in the direction of the wind. The endless sky was looking back at Rael as he stared at it.

    Rael walked a bit ahead and saw a beautiful pond. The pond was illuminated with divine light. The pond was shrouded with the grace of moonlight.

    He went to sit on the top of a branch of a tree and enjoy the mncholic view when he saw a violin near the tree.

    ''Violin huh? It''s certainly been a long time since I have touched one.''

    Rael went ahead to grab the violin. He lightly slid his fingers and started to feel the violin. He held it hard between his chin and slowly started to y it.

    A soft tranquil sound came from the violin, it was pretty off-key in the beginning but then it quickly turned into a beautiful tone that was in perfect harmony with nature.

    Rael almost felt as if a Disney prince as heid back with his back against the tree bark and continued to y the instrument.

    The sound spread into the air giving a warm fuzzy feeling.

    The serene sound permeated the environment, calming the environment.

    The aesthetic product of a given session of pitches in musical time, implying rhythmically moved orderly from one pitch to another pitch.

    All the insects and animals in the garden stopped whatever they were doing and came to where Rael was.

    The fishes in the pond which were in a death-like state had been revived anew and stuck their head out without regard for oxygen.

    All the animals and insects were silent and enjoyed what Rael was ying.

    Have you ever seen sound as colors?

    Yes, the sound was literally making wisps that shimmered in the moonlight and lightly danced elegantly.

    Can you imagine a thousand animals and a million insects in one ce?

    Well, all the creatures were here.

    They were all peacefully listening to a lost lonely tune full of life.

    It is said that loneliness is not something to be pitied on and sometimes it is an art.

    The garden was full of life, dead nts revived, flowers started to bloom in the middle of the night.

    The wind dared not to move, everything was silent while the stars also gazed at Rael.

    The only thing that filled the forest was the melody.

    The best violinists would fall in shame due to therge difference in their skills if they heard it.

    Finally, after some time the music stopped, his hands slowly tapped on the violin as he gently let it off into just one hand.

    He exhaled a deep sigh, his eyes still closed.

    ''It felt really nice to y the violin after thousands of years.''

    Indeed he had yed Violin after a very long time since he believed that the music he yed in the human realm wasn''t true music.

    For him, true music ying was when hebined spiritual energy with his surroundings and instrument.

    That way emotions of theposer, the yer, and the listeners all would be conveyed.

    This was also the reason why Fairies were known as the best musicians.

    He bowed to show his gratitude and his eyes blinked open, what he saw left him surprised.

    It was a scenario which never happened in his life as a fairy nor as a human.

    All the creatures, animals, beasts, insects, fishes all were kneeling right at his foot.

    Some of them had even gone to sleep.

    Rael smiled warmly looking at the scene and sat down near the tree gazing at the animals from time to time and the moonlight which reflected from the surface of the pond.

    The aesthetic environment made him feel giddy and he had short outbursts of nostalgia of his home realm.

    Suddenly he heard a voice from behind him.

    "Mister Irakiel~"

    He tilted his head to look at the familiar white-haireddy and smiled.

    "Miss Aria."

    She smiled back as she politely spoke,

    "You can call me Aria."

    Rael caressed the violin in front of the woman, tilting his head to look at the woman he whispered.

    "If you say so Aria, you may call me Rael."

    She giggled coquetishly before giving a reply of her own.

    "If you say so, Rael."

    Sitting beside Rael, the white haired woman pouted cutely.

    "It hurt me when you left me alone. Don''t you know that women should never be left alone, how ungentle."

    Ignoring the woman, he gazed at the moon with a nostalgic expression, filled with longingness.

    ''I wonder what my teacher is doing now.''

    "Hey, hello, Earth back to Rael, 123, Goat says myehhh-"

    Rael turned and put his finger upon her lips as he shushed her.

    "If I remember correctly then it was you who left me standing up."

    Surprised by her action, the woman flustered slightly. She had never been this close to a man before.

    "Is that so?"

    Rael nodded, plucking some grass he held them in his palms before blowing them with his mouth, watching it float in the sky, carried by the gentle breeze.

    Aria looked at the silver haired man, absolutely mesmerized. When there eyes met, she instantly pointed towards the instrument in Rael''s hand. "That is actually mine"

    Rael gave a mocking look to her. He hated when people did not take care of their instruments and kept it lying anywhere.

    "I did not realize."

    The woman slightly snuggled up to him taking advantage of the research excuse and romantic tension.

    "I was actually trying to find it, I was afraid I lost it hence I left as soon as the dance was over."

    Rael raised his eyebrows looking at her with interest.

    "If it wasn''t for you I think I wouldn''t have been able to find it actually, your ying brought me over here."

    He smiled politely and gave a nod to her,

    "You are wee for that."

    For a few moments, they just sat there enjoying the silence and the tranquil atmosphere until Aria decided to speak up.

    "Did youpose that piece?"

    "Yes." Rael nodded, his eyes closed enjoying the gentle breeze against his face.

    "You are quite good...how did you learn how to dance and y the piano so elegantly at such a young age?" She asked twirling her hair around her slender fingers.

    "That''s a secret,"

    He said as he gave her a wink with his finger upon his lips.

    She smiled and pouted a bit, but then again she wasn''t the type of person who would pry into someone else''s business like an arrogant snob of a girl or so she thought.

    Aria was actually quite amazed by the young demon in front of her and found him very mysterious.

    She wanted to know more about him. Licking her lips gently, the more she stared at him, the more appetizing he looked.

    *Thump... thump... lub dub dub dub...*

    ''What is this feeling... is this maybe attraction?''

    For the first time in her life she was feeling attracted to the opposite gender and to be honest she didn''t dislike the feeling and instead embraced it.

    "Teach me?" She stuttered a bit and didn''t understand what she asked.

    Rael felt a bit confused, he didn''t understand if she was ordering or requesting but in all, he understood her intention.

    He sized her up before asking, "What will you give me?"

    "My body." She boldly dered with a giggle of her own.

    Rael raised his eyebrows before nodding.

    Aria took the violin out from his hand seductively by pressing herself on Rael, her long legs wrapped around Rael''s waist and her finger on his lips, then she turned around after slowly after taking the violin.

    She looked back at Rael and gave a yful smile and asked again,

    "Will you teach me?"

    He gripped her waist close to his chest and whispered in her ear with hot breath making it twitch a bit.

    "If you want I can teach you something else."

 Chapter 8: Teaching a submissive student (**)

    <h4>Chapter 8: Teaching a submissive student (**)</h4>

    She giggled as she bit her lips and came closer, holding my body tightly, I could feel her warm breath directly on my nape.

    I wondered if she had a blood fetish but before I could think more about it, the woman wrapped her legs around my waist and kissed my lips passionately.

    Taking advantage, my tongue invaded her mouth and started to twist and twirl around hers. As we were intertwining our tongues together, her tooth brushed into mine.

    A sharp pain ran through my body as I looked at the white woman in surprise. Her own bleeding like came in contact with my bleeding tongue.

    Now I was certain that she had a blood fetish.

    Instantly I started to feel intense lust as my blood started to boil as my package began to exclude extreme heat.

    "Nghh..."

    The woman let out a moan as I pushed her away.

    "What did you do to me?!" I frowned, although I was not angry.

    "Nothing much, just a little bit of aphrodisiac." She chuckled.

    I looked at her, a little bit disappointed.

    "I don''t need it. Don''t use it on me again."

    The woman nodded and kissed me harder, after two minutes we finally broke it, her hands started to go down towards my pants, massaging the bulge lightly.

    I could already feel my cock erect, at that moment she slowly started to remove my pants.

    "Nice! I have a fucking in nature kink." I smiled slightly as Aria started to give my dick a blowjob.

    Staring into the sky, I wondered what life was going to be like and my ns for the future.

    However before I could n, the woman suddenly bit my cock.

    Annoyed, I was going to reprimand her but she looked at me with a tearful expression. Apparently, she had fangs.

    She looked at me with a pitiful expression and spoke.

    "Sorry for that, it happened by mistake.

    I simply ignored her, I was over the bite, it didn''t really hurt. Staring at her chest as exposed smooth skin entered my sight, I raised my hand to feel her milf like boobs up.

    The red nipples on her breast looked like delicious cherries. I wondered how they would taste in my mouth.

    She smiled slightly as I massaged her tits.

    "Do you like them?"

    Nodding, I forcefully pulled her closer to me biting and sucking on her hard nipples. A burst of cherry dipped in chocte burst into my mouth.

    "Ah~" She moaned lightly, looking up in the sky with a dazed expression, the pupils in her eyes disappeared with only whites remaining.

    With one hand, she shoved me a little back, making me bump against a bush in the garden.

    Stepping forward I spoke,

    "Don''t worry I will teach you a lesson you will never forget, just stay quiet."

    Seeing that she kept her silence like an obedient servant, I nodded to myself and added,

    "Good girl�� you deserve a reward."

    Then, with her dazzling breasts still exposed, she ced her palms on my chest, and...with one leg at a time...she kneeled down in front of me.

    "Hmm��."

    She stared forward at my groin, which was standing proudly like a mountain. Her right hand squeezed her breast as the other brushed up and down over her lips.

    The milf looked at the holy sword astonished and stumbled a bit before leaning back down so that her firm butt rested on her legs.

    Taking her eyes from my cock, she brought her tits up to meet my gaze.

    Then, she held her tits with both hands...and bobbed them up and down. She spread a mischievous smile.

    "Are you a virgin?" I asked her to which she simply nodded.

    I instructed to spat on my cock, thebination of the spit and cold wind made me shiver a little, after all my new body was not yet as tempered as my first one.

    My erect cock suddenly grew in length. Her eyes widened as she saw the cock expanding more and more.

    I had a saintly expression,

    "Don''t get too excited."

    From above, she spit down on it...After, she moved her head back a bit, while a string of saliva still hung from her bottom lip...extending to my dick.

    Then she started to lick my cock like a lollipop...I guess in this case it should be called a cockipop.

    She then suddenly took my entire cock in her mouth as a whole. I could almost feel the end of her mouth. She then started to move her head, giving my cock an amazing massage.

    The cold wind in the background made me, even more horny, so I clutched her head so that she could do it faster.

    I could see her face that was struggling to breathe so I paused it. She started to cough the little bit of my sperm which she was able to taste.

    "Teacher give me a punishment, I am a bad girl." She gave puppy eyes as sheid down on the grassy floor to show her vagina.

    I alsoy down as I stared at her vagina. Quickly kissing it, I let my tongue enter. I could feel her clitoris, pressed against my tongue.

    She started to moan as I started to explore her vagina.

    "Ahhh do faster! Mhh~ hmmm!! Ghh~"

    Tears sprouted out of her eyes as she squealed.

    "Ahh~!" "Nghh..." "Yesh rhite there..mhhhh..."

    "SLAP MY ASSSSS TEASHERR!!!" She yelled in ecstasy."

    Removing my hands, I pped her buttocks until red.

    *Phtack!*

    *Phtack!*

    *Phtakh!*

    She then got up and pinned me down against the grass We were both now totally naked in the open. I could feel the grass pricking again my skin so I rolled her around.

    "Nghm.."

    Aria must also now be feeling the grass and the cold winds.

    "Teasher...please phut it inn."

    Rubbing her vagina asionally, I finally thrust ny cock inside.

    "Ahhh mphhhh!!!"

    I moved my hips vehemently, thrusting inside of her.

    "Ahhhhhhhh~" She squealed loudly, enjoying the pain.

    At that moment I saw blood pouring out of her vagina.

    Immediately, I felt something simr to a bond forming with her as her blood surprisingly started to get absorbed by my dick.

    Her expression was filled with ahegao. I shrugged slightly, this is how most women are when I am done with them anyway. Not a biggie.

    The sounds of my cock thrusting her pussy resounded across the entire area, immediately people started to frown upon hearing the sound and started toe closer to see what was going on.

    *Tap!*

    *Tap!*

    *Tap!*

    She could feel footstepsing closer so she quickly pressed me down near a tree trying to hide.

    My cock was still in her hole, I suddenly got an idea and started to move it inside.

    "Ahh"

    She moaned loudly.

    "Hey, Joe did you hear something?" A man asked another man.

    They waited to see if the voice woulde again, but it didn''t so they started to walk away.

    "Ah~!" Another moan resounded as the pair of men left.

    Ignoring Aria, I kept on moving my hips. It was now my turn to truly teach her about real pleasure.

    I started to use my [Moonlight-fingering techniques] to arouse her to the peak of pleasure. Just enough energy so that she would not pass out.

    "Anh~"

    I stopped moving my hips and simply aroused her, I could feel that she couldn''t take it any longer.

    "P-please dear husband, bless my womb with your divine cock nghh~," She said meekly while moaning.

    Husband? Wasn''t it supposed to be teacher? Did I hear it wrong?

    Yeah...

    Must be my imagination.

    "Did you say something I couldn''t hear..." I asked again for confirmation.

    "Please give me your cock!" She pleaded.

    "Weird I thought you said something else." I could not help but frown.

    "Please please bless my insolent pussy with your cock." She spoke with tears in her eyes.

    "If you say so."

    My cock which was already in her womb suddenly expanded, a petty trick anyone can do if they have perfect control of spiritual energy.

    "ANHHHHH~!" She moaned loudly.

    "It hurts mhhh!"

    "Don''t worry I will be gentle." I didn''t want her to have bad memories of her first sex although I doubt she would have regardless.

    Moving my hips vigorously, I was rough but also very gentle.

    "Want me to cum in you?" I asked.

    The women nodded and squealed.

    "Yeshhggv pleasshee!!!"

    The next second, my sperm exploded inside her pussy.

    I was a bit exhausted using all my spirit energy but I guess I could still easily keep going. It seems that this body was already ustomed to and trained for sex.

    "Time for round two!" Aria spoke with a mischievous smile full of lust.

    My eyebrows raised involuntarily. Most women don''t ask for another round after having sex with me. She might be a nympho.

    After an hour, we bothy down naked near the tree on the grassy ground, Aria totally exhausted and panting.

    "Ha... ha... ha..huff.. huff... ha.."

    She moved her head and went in for a passionate kiss.

    "Not bad for your first try!" I said to the vampire girl while kissing her nape.

    She pouted a little and gave a small peck on my lips as she hugged me. I could feel my head buried inside her boobs.

    "Now that you have taken my virginity has been taken by you....you are now bonded to me by blood."

    I nodded I could feel a bit different, it was like as if I had a raging power inside me flowing like an angry river.

    "In the future as your physical index increases, you will be able to use our bonded blood art."

    My mind stopped for a second as I continued to listen to her.

    "I am a vampire, we have a technique known as bonded blood art, the technique is between the being and the female vampire the being has taken virginity off."

    Ah, no wonder she is a nymphomaniac. Vampires are sibling species with Nymphs as Undead. They were specifically born for seduction and taboo.

    "I can now feel all your emotions and everything rted to you from any distance....same with you."

    I nodded slowly... I could feel that she had intense anger directed toward someone but I was clueless about who the person was.

    "My blood art was already strong and when we keep on fucking our bonded blood art will keep on getting stronger. Remember you will only be able to use bonded blood art and not my original blood art okay?"

    I shook my head, I understood most of it, our bonded blood art gets better as we fuck... which means to use this ability I will have to have sex with her asionally.

    Seems like a fine deal.

    "Can you speak?" She asked trying to hide her annoyed tone.

    I nodded,

    "Just do your homework properly that''s all I need."

 Chapter 9: New Life

    <h4>Chapter 9: New Life</h4>

    Morning rays of sunshine shined upon the scenery of bliss. A young demon who looked no more than seventeen was lying near the pond....pletely naked.

    A silver-haired bombshell arrived at the scene, her eyebrows twitched a bit as she saw her brother lying naked on the ground sleeping soundly.

    Yesterday, Alizejh was in a very lustful mood so her priorities were not straight but after relieving all her stress she was now normal.... probably.

    All it took was a good release of the stress that umted. Her difficult job and the expectations of her seniors were a factor.

    Now that Alizejh was in the right state of mind, she felt a tad bit guilty and cursed herself whenever she thought about masturbating to Rael.

    The moment she arrived at the scene, her eyebrows twitched a bit as she saw her brother lying naked on the ground sleeping soundly.

    ''So this is where you were... I was worried for no reason.''

    She stared coldly at the boy who was currently sleeping peacefully, curled up in a circle simr to a child.

    The corners of her mouth twitched as she stared at him, sniffing the air around him, she frowned. This was definitely the smell of her brother mixing his essence with that of a woman.

    ''So you were having sex while I was worried about you..!''

    Ripples of water coiled up into the air forming a blob of water, she red at him coldly, and then the very next second the ball of water fell upon his face.

    At least that is what she thought... before she could even react an even bigger blob of water appeared above her head.

    Seeing that a shadow was looming over her head, Alizejh subconsciously looked up. Just when she tilted her head to look at it, the silver-haireddy knew that she was doomed.

    "Fuck."

    *Fwooom!!*

    Arge blob of water,rger than hers... fell upon her.

    Droplets of water trickled down her porcin skin, ranging from her crotch to her ample tits, the locks of her hair were dripping wet along, her body-tight uniform seemingly transparent.

    Rael looked at her with slight smugness,

    "You thought you outsmarted me? But I outsmarted your outsmarting."

    As he said that, the atmosphere took a change as an ominous feeling brooded over him. His body reacted instinctively almost as if ingrained.

    He looked at Alizejh and gulped his saliva, she looked at him with a very warm smile.

    "Is this how you treat your sister?"

    Chuckling nervously, the young boy pinched his finger.

    "To be fair you were going to throw water on me first."

    She red at him for a few seconds before sighing, slowly she started to inspect him from top to bottom.

    Her gazending on his holiest dragon''s king of sword''s junior brother''s sect leader''s grandpa''s heavenly de of the thirteen tribtions.

    Instantly her ears were tinted with pink color as she started to cough.

    ''No lewd no lewd no lewd... Amitabh Buddha.''

    Rael however was oblivious to her thoughts and concerns and dived right into the pond to take a nice bath.

    The water was cold and refreshing exactly what he needed. It was now time for swimming!

    After swimming for a while he satfortably in the corner of the pond as if he was in a jacuzzi.

    "I wonder where she went."

    As soon as he said that, Alizejh''s ears perked up as she frowned and came near Rael.

    "Never seen you being so considerate about your one-night stands what is up with it now?"

    Rael was also a bit stunned, he quickly went through his memories making him raise a brow involuntarily.

    Indeed, Rael was a scumbag simr to every other noble indulging in depravity, infidelity was pretty muchmon.

    ''Hmph! Now that I, the embodiment of elegance am in this body, this body will be scum no longer.'' Sometimes it would often seem that Rael is not much introspective, self-aware in easier terms.

    Rael with memories hated cucking people or so he would always try to believe. However, without memories, Rael was genuine towards his closet fetish, maybe because he did not have personality and acted subconsciously most times that he would not hesitate to indulge in the sinful act of stealing a married woman.

    Many strong figures had been cucked, some knowingly and some not. This also proved the confidence in his hot body and once again ites back to charisma cultivated for millions of years.

    Charisma is not just looks but also personality, the way a person walks, speaks, and behaves.

    The silver-haired boy was absolutely sure that his charisma was the highest in the current lower world easily.

    It also seemed that his previous self had made many enemies in the process of cucking.

    "So who was the unlucky girl you screwedst night?" Alizejh asked a bit jealous in heart, she knew very well about her brother''s scum deeds.

    "Hmm? She said that her name is Aria." He said nonchntly as he enjoyed the breeze and the cool water.

    Alizejh almost stumbled as if she had seen a ghost. ''So that woman fromst night was indeed Aria! I have got a bad feeling about this...''

    "W-what is herst name?" She asked in a grave voice.

    Rael raised his eyebrows as he said nonchntly, "If I am right then it is Verdansha."

    Now Alizejh felt like as if Rael himself was the ghost.

    "Is she a vampire?"

    The twin looked at his sister with a surprised expression etched upon his visage.

    "How did you know?"

    Alizejh''s jaw dropped she did not know whether tough or cry.

    ''Oh, brother oh brother... what have you done.''

    "Did you take her virginity?" She finally asked the final question.

    Now Rael''s eyes were fully open, his sister''s title of prodigy truly lived up to her name.

    "Maybe you have some of my Dao of Guessing power."

    As Rael said that he instantly got a light smack on his head, he looked at Alizejh as if he had been wronged.

    "You fool of a brother!!!!"

    The man was in a daze, Alizejh was more beautiful when angry.

    "She is a Royal Vampire right?" Rael asked, Aria had saidst night that she was a royal vampire.

    She frowned and scoffed, "Not just any Royal Vampire... she is the Archduchess of the Undead Kingdom."

    Rael nodded his head, proud of his actions. Even if he was in the lower world, his first personal sex was not with some any other lower species but with the topmost in the hierarchy.

    "I am sure that you must have many questions... so I will just exin to you everything directly," Alizejh spoke, secretly relieved that she released her stress yesterday, or else she was not sure what her psycho self would have done.

    Rael nodded and waited for her exnation, he seemed a bit nervous but curious more.

    "Her brother, Gerard Von Rondo, is the King of the Vampire Kingdom and he wants Aria to marry his son, Jericho, the crown prince. So I heard that she ran away from the kingdom."

    Rael sighed inside, another enemy made unknowingly.

    "Alright keep going..."

    She nodded, for a second she hesitated and spoke awkwardly.

    "You took her first time, didn''t you... so you should have the bonded blood arts right?"

    Rael frowned but nodded, "Yes that seems to be the case, when she is near me I can sense her emotions."

    Alizejh fell to the ground with lifeless eyes, ''Oh brother, just when I thought your bad luck had washed away.''

    "Alizejh? Is that a good or bad thing?" He asked frowning.

    She looked at him gingerly and sighed,

    "I honestly have no idea. It may be a blessing. You may be in deep trouble."

    "But why would I be in trouble for that."

    Alizejh stared at her brother dumbfounded before realizing something.

    "Brother don''t tell me you don''t know..."

    "Huh? Don''t know what?" He asked confused.

    "Haizzz," She released a cold breath before facepalming herself.

    "To a vampire, they give their first time only to their husband and bonded blood art to the person they love. Once they fall in love it will be for eternity, never changing."

    As she spoke these words, Rael frowned and started to frown even more.

    "Oh....fuck."

    It was not even a full day since he arrived in this world and he already had a new wife.

    Meanwhile, Alizejh stomped her foot on the ground, jealous of Aria.

    ''Damn bitch!''

    It felt really bad when she thought of her brother with someone else... and that was when she was normal.

    What would happen if she went in her sadistic yandere psycho mode?!?!

    Alizejh could feel a new headache approaching. She would soon have to start relieving herself frequently.

    ''Well, at least I have an excuse to masturbate now without feeling guilt.''

    ncing at her brother with muddy eyes, she shook her head.

    "May the heavens bless you."

 Chapter 10: Stroll

    <h4>Chapter 10: Stroll</h4>

    After dressing up, Alizejh and I were currently eating our breakfast inside a cafe. Since it was a day off for Alizejh, we decided to take a stroll in the city.

    Every single person on the street was rich. Gold chain, red cashmere fur capes, it almost seemed as if all the normal people had suddenly disappeared, probably because of the event.

    There was a lot of tension in the city, because of the Auction.

    There were rumors that some robbers were going to try and steal all the auction items.

    A group called ''Joker'', is one of the most famous robber groups of the current century.

    Although no one knew the authenticity of the rumors, the auction personnel surely did not take jt lightly. After all Regent Auction was the greatest auction of all time.

    It was the sole reason why influentials woulde to the banquet.

    Countless. Priceless. Rarest of the rare treasures would be sold. A few could be treasures from different ces in the celestial or some could be from the lost ruins in the Lower World.

    After rating a lot of clothes, and seeing Alizejh''s every outfit for four hours I felt a little exhausted. I owed her this much for the morning.

    "Haaa..."

    "Brother... why are you sighing?" She asked with a worried tone.

    I could not help but show a disgusted expression to her. If she thought I can not see through her worry facade then she must be dumb.

    "Nothing much... it''s no matter of concern." I gave a fake smile to which she also gave a fake smile and shoved the cloth bag in my hands.

    "Buy them for me!" She pleaded.

    My face must have been looking like a donkey at the moment, probably because Alizejh is the one who gives me my pocket money and she is also the one who is making me spend it.

    Does this not mean... I am not getting any money in reality???

    Clothes are pretty expensive after all.

    Oh my god.... she is shameless.

    As we were buying the clothes I came across a conversation between two people.

    "Did you hear about ''Joker'' they might steal during the Auction?" One of the workers said.

    "No I don''t think they have the guts to do that... they have already offended many countries and people, this would be like digging their own grave."

    "Noo I don''t think that they are afraid of anything! They have never failed nor are they afraid or else they would have been caught a long time ago!"

    "Well, you might be right... anyway, I have a feeling that we can see a lot of drama."

    I was not interested in their conversation so I left after buying the clothes for Alizejh.

    We bought an ice cream and started to walk in a random direction.

    Sometimes I still wonder what that page from the void was... I could clearly remember the pain my astral form had felt.

    Normally it should have been impossible to feel pain or lose consciousness in an astral form. It was very peculiar!

    Thenguage the text was written in was pretty mysterious.

    I sighed as I licked my chocte ice cream.

    At that moment, Alizejh pulled my hand smirking evilly, trying to hide her excitement.

    She pulled me into a dark alley, I immediately gulped my saliva. What is she going to do now?

    Well if you wanna do that then I am fine with it...

    We traveled a bit and then finally reached the end.

    A bright light invaded my eyes as a huge bustling noise entered my ears. Elves, dwarves, demons...

    She smiled smugly,

    "Wee to the ck Market.".

    At this point, I was quite a lot stunned. The surroundings were actually not half bad in terms of beauty, reminded me a bit of the fairy markets.

    As I kept on observing the ce, reminiscing about my homnd, Alizejh suddenly waved towards someone and went running towards them, talking with them cheerfully.

    At that moment the old man waved towards me and asked Alizejh,

    "Who is he?

    "Is he your husband?" The old woman asked nonchntly.

    "Wait what?! You got yourself married?!" The old man eximed with a face full of shock. The couple didn''t believe her. After all, they knew that she was the cold prodigy of the Enforcer Department and knew about her family situation.

    The old woman came closer to me to analyze my face and nodded to herself while muttering, ring at where my penis is supposed to be.

    "Hmmm, I can definitely see why she would choose you."

    Alizejh''s face reddened but she didn''t deny being called my wife.

    Meanwhile, I wondered if they were blind. It is not hard to see that we are twins... after all, we almost got the same exact face and silver hair.

    Tugging my hand, I reluctantly followed the old couple as we went inside an Antique shop belonging to them.

    It had a peculiar old smell to it, making me want to sniff more. I have always liked old smells especially the smell of ancient books.

    The entire shop was made out of wood and in ss cases were many essories and other items,

    However, none of them caught my attention. Most of the shelves were empty. It seemed like the items of this shop had also been given to the Auction House to auction off.

    At that moment the old male elf came out with fairy ale. Dumbstruck, I started to stare at the old elf.

    If there was one thing the Fairy Realm was famous for then it would be alcohol and Fairy Ale was a popr product that we sold realm-wide.

    A prettymon drink in the Fairy Realm even beggar fairies would drink it. However, it would be sold at expensive prices to other realms.

    It could be called the national drink.

    The man then started to boast about fairy ale and how he had gotten it through so much trouble and connections.

    Then he started to pour it into sses and gave one ss to all of us.

    Simr to a glutton, he gave us less and gave himself more. I did not mind it, I was excited to taste the ale.

    Since I was stuck in the ck abyss and then in a human world, I had started to appreciate food.

    I stared at my ale with longing eyes, sniffing it from time to time. It was what one was supposed to do before drinking it back in the fairy realm.

    The old man stared at me with an irritated gaze and snorted disdainfully, probably wondering why I am not drinking it after all alcohol evaporated into the air.

    "Alizejh your husband is quite weird..." The old female elf whispered.

    Alizejh ignored the woman as she focused on her own drink.

    Tears welled out of my eyes and fell on the ground as I kept on staring at my ss. All the people in the room seemed weirded out.

    "If you don''t want to drink I can drink it.."

    I immediately took a sip of the ale, tears started to well up even more as I started to drink it. It was horrible. Lowest quality fairy ale of the fairy realm.

    I had never even tastes this quality despite being a fairy, probably because I had better drinks reserved for me as a king.

    Even the lowest quality was much more better in qualitypared to human alcohol. To be expected afterall Fairy Alcohol is fermented using spirits and is handmade.

    Noticing the expression of the couple, Alizejh tried to change the topic and asked the olddy,

    "Old Yemi, can you make a divination?"

    Yemi nodded understanding the intention underlying what she said to make the awkward environment better.

    I was a bit shocked when I heard divination. Divination was one of the rarest sses of races across realms.

    Only a handful of people gave it and can predict out someone''s fate. Of course, fate isn''t absolute because many people in the world are fateless and keep on impacting upon fate and so are called sons of fate.

    The old elf man seemed proud and proudly wrapped his arms and gazed towards his wife. Although he had seen divination done by his wife many times he still loved to watch it.

    "What do you want me to divine upon?" Yemi asked with a smile on her face. She was also excited to divine.

    She hadn''t divined in a long time and wanted to try it out.

    "Of course love." She said shamelessly.

    Yemiughed, all females have their insecurities. Even if they are stronger, no woman wants to see their man snatched away.

    They sat at a table, the mood was very jolly. At that moment Yemi held Alizejh and my hand with both of her hands making it into a message chain.

    She closed her eyes as she began to mutter something. It felt like as if she was praying when she started to mutter. Her eyes were deeply closed into immense concentration.

    At that moment I felt the familiar energy trying to enter inside my body which I gradually epted as I knew that it would tell me my fate.

    After a few moments, the old woman started tough out loud, tears were almosting out of her eyes as she looked at Alizejh and me with an amused expression.

    Then her face turned totally serious and looked at Alizejh with a very serious face.

    "Your husband is quite the yboy. He will capture the hearts of many and make a jolly family. Almost everyone in his harem will be tamed including you and that''s not all every one of them are at the peak of power...oh what''s this.... your husband is pretty amazing! It seems like that''s not all! In his harem, some of them will also be celestials! I can''t peer more!" She sighed regretfully but looked at me in a different light.

    She was utterly aghast and looked at me then Alizejh,

    "How did you find someone like him?!"

    She had a surprised expression. Celestials were not ordinary matters. This meant that this young man in front of her would maybe ascend into the celestial realm someday.

    The old man snorted and had a changed view of me and looked at me in a different light but he still didn''t try to hide his annoyance. After all, I was weird as fuck in his view.

    Alizejh blushed a bit but was actually feeling hurt in her heart when she heard that I would have my own harem.

    ''This might be the only time I''ll get to bully him!''

    She clenched her hands and put one on my stomach and pouted while nibbling on my earlobe.

    ''Better if I bully him right now as much as I can!''

    Staring at me with disdain, she harrumphed,

    "You dare talk about having a harem! You need to be taught a good lesson."

    Physically cringing, I felt a bit weak. I just taught a lesson yesterday to a girl and now she is my wife!

    At that moment I noticed that the old woman was still holding my hand and her eyes were closed in concentration.

    It seemed that curiosity had got the upper hand of her when she came to know about my divinity of ascending to the celestial realm.

    So she tried to peer into my fate.

    Even Alizejh and the old elf man were looking at me then her with a curious expression. It was not every day that someone could ascend.

    Even for emperors, it was immensely hard. Only some of the demon apostles of the seven sins had ascended before.

    Even in the greed family, only my supposed grandfather had ascended into the celestial realm.

 Chapter 11: Every Action has a Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 11: Every Action has a Reaction</h4>

    All of a sudden the olddy coughed a mouth full of blood and started to scream loudly in pain.

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrggggghhhhhhh"

    She fell from the table clutching her eyes as blood flowed from her mouth. Her white hair was in tatters and there was blood sttered everywhere.

    Slowly blood trickled out from her ears, eyes, nose, and nails.

    Just a second ago she was a jolly grandmother-like woman who looked moderately beautiful however now she looked simr to a grotesque beast.

    The woman kept moaning in pain as her husband hurried to pick her up.

    "Yemi! Yemi! What happened?!"

    He kept screaming but Yemi didn''t reply. She looked at him with her eyes which were now hollow.

    The old man fell into a daze as he stared at her ck eyes reminiscent of the abyss. Suddenly he fell, crawling up into a corner, gasping for air.

    He kept a hand on his chest and stared at the ugly old elvish woman. Her skin was heating up and turning ck. It was like as if someone had scooped the skin out or burnt them horribly.

    Yemi lowered her hand, drawing something with the now ck blood flowing from her nails. Then she slowly started to disintegrate.

    The old man hugged her body as he gazed into her eyes with sorrow. After a few seconds, she turned into dust only to be swept away.

    Tilting his head towards the ground, he peeked at what his wife had written.

    Tears flowed out of his eyes as they soon turned into angry cries.

    *Crash!* *Whoosh!!*

    *Crash!*

    Artifacts that would have been worth a decent amount of money crashed into the ground.

    The old man turned his gaze towards me, his eyes red seemingly glowing as he stared into mine.

    *Swoooosh!*

    He came forward, running simr to a monkey, and tried to m me into the wall, but before he could do it, I disappeared from his point of sight.

    [Ghost Phantasm! First form: Ghostwalk!]

    When using this technique the user bes invisible to the targets looking at him but because I am not a fairy now and I can not handle high-level techniques in my current weak demon form, all the techniques of my prior life have a lot of strain on my body.

    Basically for two seconds, although I was in front of him... the old man could not see me. However, that was enough.

    Creeping behind his back, I stabbed into his skeleton and pulled out his beating heart.

    *Lub....dub....lub..lub...dub...*

    At that moment the mad berserk elf released all his mana and broke through the chains of his old age and instantly used the remaining life force he had within.

    The air around him coiled up andbusted into mes as numerous fireballs and a raging fire appeared.

    Along with him, the entire interior of the shop burst into mes. As the carbon monoxide polluted the insides, it was bing slightly hard to breathe even as a demon.

    Taking a quick nce to see what Yemi had written, Alizejh held my arms tightly seemingly trying to pull me away.

    ''??? ??????? ???????''

    Once again I saw the familiar symbols, to be honest, it was well within my expectations that Yemi may have seen something rted to the page in the abyss.

    The fire zed through the windows uncontrobly simr to a raging lioness. The mes rushed towards our bodies to devour us, at that moment Alizejh stomped her foot on the ground.

    *Fwooom!*

    A huge pressure pushed through her feet as all the fire vanished.

    At the source was the old male elf standing nkly. His body was charred ck simr to the wood.

    Slowly he gained his consciousness and smiled wryly looking at Alizejh before turning into dust.

    Alizejh and I stared at each other for a few seconds, then spoke, her tone full of curiosity, seemingly mustered up from her shock.

    "Are you still hiding something from me?"

    What a cold one. Curious more rather than caring about her friends who just died... or maybe it is me that has gotten soft due to my days as a human.

    Pointing towards the old elf woman''s ashes, I calmly spoke,

    "Curiosity killed the cat."

    Alizejh couldn''t help but shudder, she understood. Some things in the world are better not known.

    I would tell her, yes, I would tell her eventually but now was not the time for that.

    Trusting a woman?

    That''s not a thing I would do at least for a while. Women are fickle beings, they can never hold secrets.

    The same applies to men but unlike women, they are often dangerous and may sometimes be the reason for one''s death.

    After all, knowledge is power.

    Although I could feel that Alizejh was different and would hold my secrets since she is my twin, I do not have much choice.

    After all, I was not a ruler just in name. Betrayals came very easy to me and my experiences are what have made me what I am today.

    We walked out from the back of the shop. Tilting backward, I gave a final nce at the house however to my dismay I could not see it because of the surrounding crowd.

    It seemed as if the old couple had quite the reputation. Then again, they did seem quite kind. A pity.

    On our way back, we did not talk and simply basked under thest rays of sunlight.

    ~

    We had both forgotten about yesterday''s matter and currently I was testing out my vampiric blood maniption.

    It would be a bit troublesome if people saw me destroying someone''s garden so hence I decided to find a secluded ce near the hotel I was residing in.

    After finding one, I thought about Aria''s words.

    ''Only after you have a good understanding of blood maniption can we awaken our bonded blood art fully.'' The words Aria told me reverberated in my head.

    I could understand what she meant when she said that, she was kind enough to exin it to me... but looking back at how I was the one putting myself into this mess it was the least she could do.

    ''Blood maniption is an ancient and dangerous extension of one''s body. All vampires and their bonded ones need to use their magic power to use them.

    This mystical sorcery is used to cast spells, enchantments, and even curses through blood itself, the very bodily fluid which is the potent force as well as the essence of life itself in the working of magic. It may be a token sacrifice, but it may also be the loss of life that fuels the spell.

    Blood arts are full of mysteries and their power is unknown and depends on genes purely, it is different from blood maniption.

    One person can only have two blood arts, their own blood art and bonded blood art with their partner.'' This is what Aria exined.

    The interesting part of what she said was that blood art many a time depends on blood genes.

    This made me curious, my blood is that of an angel and demon, maybe fairy too.

    I am an abnormality, a being who vites all the rules. What would a demon+fairy+angel be called?

    Irakiel.

    One of a kind, something that belongs to only me, the only being of my species.

    Blood started to flow from my nail as I bite down on it. Slowly the red blood flowed into the air as if it was morphing. This reminded me of water in zero gravity.

    Slowly it transformed into arge needle and then it split into many smaller needles which started to split into even smaller ones.

    Then I struck them all towards the nearby bark of a tree.

    *Swoosh!*

    Countless holes appeared on the tree.

    I chuckled looking at the small holes, the size of an ant, seems like I will have to practice a bit more to perfect it.

    Maybe I should start working out... because the previous me was a scum bastard.. all my workouts would be more like sexercise...

    However looking at my semipact muscles, it may have been a fine idea, a pity it was more of a cardio workout.

    Plus, I like my women beautiful and my standards of beauty are extremely high. Even for a fuck buddy, I would rather not fuck if it is someone unattractive.

    Anyway, I wondered what Aria''s expression would be if she saw how quickly I mastered the blood art, at least the basics of it.

    This new skill was not half bad, if used properly it could be dangerous, I could not help but wonder how my bonded blood art would be, but I guess I will leave that part for Aria to teach me.

    Yes, it''s not an excuse to have sex, definitely not.

    Immediately, I felt my mana and blood draining after the use of the blood art. It certainly used up a lot of mana.

    This body was still shit in terms of mana despite being extremely potent, the mana pool itself was as small as a 1-litre bottle.

    Closing my eyes, I sat cross-legged in the lotus position.

    Circting my mana, it flowed from one meridian to another. It seemed that my awakening of the angel bloodline had removed some of the clogs in them, making me circte mana more efficiently.

    Instantly my body felt a rush of mana, it was increasing with each revolution. I could feel it.

    It seemed as if my fairy self had a good affinity with mana and the breakthrough in my core had made it swifter.

    Seeing the speed at which my mana was increasing I was simply astonished. If this went on then wouldn''t I be a total abomination?

    Well, that is fine by me but it would be quite tedious when the heavenly tribtions will start to take ce.

    This body had the potential to surpass my old self, I was sure of this. I can be the monarch of cultivation and magic both altogether.

    I might have to assess my magic element though but that''s forter, right now I am going to enjoy the rush of euphoria thates with circting mana.

    Instantly my mana pool doubled in size. I looked at it with ecstasy.

    After a while, I finally stopped circting my mana. Then I started to stretch so that my body so it would not get cramped.

    If I circted for a long time, I could get a bacsh. The principle of magic itself was karmic. Every action has a reaction.

    Just like how the bacsh took ce on the old elfdy.

 Chapter 12: Bathday

    <h4>Chapter 12: Bathday</h4>

    After a while of circting my mana, I started to cultivate my spiritual core. It disappointed me that I had not had much sess since I broke through the first stage.

    The spirit wisps in the air invaded my body through the bodily pores. Once again, I felt a burst of energy and felt my spiritual energy raging inside my body so I started to assimte it.

    It was a process like leaves taking the nutrition needed from the air through their stomata.

    After a total of two hours of cultivating spirits, I stopped because now the garden I was in had started to fill up with people.

    It was 10 oclock in the morning right now. This meant I had stayed here for at least 4 hours.

    The sportswear I was wearing too was drenched in sweat by now. Getting up, I jogged lightly in the direction of the hotel wing.

    Some women admired me but I simply ignored them. It was now normal for me to experience such attention at least it was not like how it was when I traveled to China in my previous life.

    God that was annoying!

    Those shameless women were screaming at the top of their voices, saying how they want babies with me making my ears hurt, I swear I did not even look good when I was a human, they just wanted my hard-earned money.

    If I remember then that trip was quite interesting, many people with long beards hade to be my acquaintances.

    After I reached my room, I started to undress myself to go for a bath.

    I was seriously smelling of sweat, ugh I hate working hard and being sweaty. I am more of the chill type who would rather drink wine and y piano all day.

    Beside the basin, I found a note handwritten by Liz informing me that she had gone down to eat breakfast.

    A relieved sigh escaped from my mouth, sometimes I too enjoy my personal time, especially while bathing.

    Cupped my hands against the wall, and the shower water started to drip on my body washing all of my sweat and grime.

    As the water trickled down I closed my eyes and started to think about all the things that had happened till now.

    Soon I got out of the shower and dried myself with the towel and did all the other necessary things. Quickly changing into a ck oversized top and ck shorts, I sat on the massage chair, not in the mood for breakfast.

    I didn''t even realize but I was already starting to feel droopy, my eyes were getting heavier every passing second before I knew I fell asleep.

    *Tap....tap...tap...*

    I don''t know how much time passed but I could hear the sound of heels iing, I slightly opened my eyes only to see a beautiful silver-haired girl.

    "Hmm?" A frown came upon my face.

    How did shee inside my room?.. I am pretty sure that I did not give her a key.

    Did she use force?

    "Liz, what are you doing here?" I asked in a drowsy tone.

    She ignored my question and went near the table where the coffee maker was kept and started to brew some.

    Both of us were in silence for a few minutes, her body fragrance was that of strawberries and her hair seemed very silky today.

    Did she wash them?

    Smiling warmly, she came closer and ced the coffee cup in my hand, and asked.

    "Rael, you want me to tie your hair?"

    Raising my eyebrows slightly, I nodded.

    "Sure I would appreciate it."

    She walked towards the chair and sat, my face bore an amused smile as I slowly sipped my ck coffee.

    The young girl started to brush the hair with her hands because there was no hairbrush around.

    She couldn''t help but be mesmerized by the silver hair. My hair was soft and smooth and had a lustrous glow just like the moon. She almost believed that I was a deity descended from the heavens.

    ''So soft and smooth! Even us girls don''t have such good hair! And my brother definitely didn''t have such good hair before...''

    She continued to brush my hair, I must admit that it was less of abing and more of a massage. Can''t say that I don''t like it, it does feel extremely good even better than that massage chair.

    "Hey." She called me out, still brushing my head and this time making a single braid in my hair.

    "Hm?" I hummed slightly, my eyes closed as I started to enjoy my massage.

    "Why is your hair so smooth? And even your skin..." She frowned as her hand unconscious touched my shoulder arm.

    "Bloodline awakening," I replied nonchntly.

    She red at me and tugged the back of my hair lightly.

    "That hurt sis, are you really brushing my hair or making them worse?" I asked her calmly.

    She ignored my question and simply rolled her eyes.

    Although she had expected it she did not think I would not even bother to tell her. She was able to guess from my tone that if she didn''t ask then probably she would have probably never known.

    -and how do I know what she is thinking? Easy. That''s because I am the great, Irakiel El Navah.

    "Care to exin why you never told me?" She asked with a wronged expression.

    "You never asked," I sipped my coffee.

    "You-"

    "Oh look at the weather isn''t it nice? I want to go out in this weather but I don''t have a partner... is there anyone here who could apany me?"

    She smiled lightly as she poked my ears.

    "Partner?"

    "Sister, would you like to apany me somewhere out?" I asked as I gave her a bright smile.

    She could not help but smile back too before sighing a bit and ying with my soft cheeks.

    "I actually wanted to go somewhere, maybe you cane with me."

    Well, I am fine with wherever she wants to go, I anyway don''t have a particr ce to go to.

    "Alright, but where will we be going?"

    She finally tied up my hair into a ponytail and started to curl it to form a man-bun leaving a single braid flowing near my ears.

    "The temple." She replied.

    My face morphed into a frown,

    "Temple?"

    "Yeah, my department office is near a temple so we will be heading over there as I have a small work matter to take care of over there."

    Ah, so it was for her enforcer work.

    I seriously can''t imagine myself praying to gods especially when I was only a step away from achieving Godhood.

    "Alright, then I am fine with that." I kept my coffee on the table and walk towards the wardrobe.

    Then I stripped naked and walk into the bathroom for another quick shower since sleeping left me feeling quite lethargic.

    After a few minutes I came out, a towel was strapped around my waist and my entire body was still wet.

    *Drip...drip..drip..drop*

    Droplets of water fell from my long wet hair, I shook my head vigorously making all the droplets of water from my hair escape.

    When I entered my bedroom, I noticed that Alizejh was still there, sitting on my bed, her back facing my eyes.

    Well... now this is interesting.

    Creeping towards the young woman, I blew warm breath in her ears.

    "Eeeeek!"

    Startled, she bolted from the bed due to the sudden jitters.

    Seeing that it was only me, she calmed down but when she saw that I waspletely naked except for the towel strapped around my waist, she immediately blushed. Her ears and face instantly turned red simr to tomatoes.

    A deadpan expression came upon my visage, just a few moments ago she was acting bossy and now she is blushing like a little girl.

    I went right in front of her and acted as if she was not present.

    Humming a tune, I took off the towel exposing my divine dragon which was standing up like a proud mountain.

    I was indeed a bit aroused.

    Situation calls.

    Alizejh quickly averted her gaze covering her face with her two petite hands.

    My holy sword jiggled with every step I took, purposely not wearing my clothes.

    I hope this is not sexual harassment because she was the one who risked taking the chance of sitting in my room despite knowing that I was taking a shower.

    "Dear sister... will you help me to release it out of pain? My cock seriously hurts, I can''t seem to settle it down." I joked, wanting to see what her expression would be.

    "Ok." She replied with a worried look on her face as she stared at my aroused cock.

    Wait what...

    WHAT THE FUCK?!

 Chapter 13: Blow by Sis (*)

    <h4>Chapter 13: Blow by Sis (*)</h4>

    Rael stared at his sister with disbelief, this moment easily came in the top ten most speechless moments of his life.

    Rael never really thought about anything with his dick but Alizejh was irresistible, after all, she was like a female version of him. Then again, she was blood-rted.

    However, after some thinking, Rael came to a decision. Taboo is not that sinful in his opinion, especially for an entity like himself. Maybe for humans, it is taboo because incest creates problems in the child that is born from it.

    Rael was someone who would certainly grab whatever he wanted and never let it slip through his fingers.

    Maybe that is why he was born into the Greed Family.

    What is his is his and what is others is also his.

    If he wants something then he will surely get it, by hook or by crook.

    -but what is admirable about him is that he has a horrifying amount of self-control and morals ingrained into his very soul.

    That is a lie.

    "Rael, does it hurt a lot?" Alizejh asked him with a worried look on her visage.

    He looked at her withplicated emotions for a few seconds before sighing faintly.

    ''Fuck blood rtions! Let''s g

    o sweet home bama!!''

    "Yes, it hurts a lot sister," Rael said as he faked tears from his eyes.

    Alizejh stood up from her seat and shook her head in a frenzy, walking around in circles.

    "What should I do? What should I do? What should I do?"

    Rael raised his hands to attract his sister''s attention.

    "Sister maybe lotion can work.."

    His sister''s eyes widened, "Yes lotion will work!"

    She quickly rushed to the table nearby and held the skin lotion in her delicate hands, strutting towards Rael.

    Alizejh''s face wasn''t blushing instead it was full of seriousness. Poor girl, she didn''t know that she was amb in front of a predator waiting to be ravished.

    Sadist? Yes, she was.

    However naive, the girl was too innocent in matters concerning her brother.

    Rael had been a debaucherous person, he definitely had many throughout his first life and it seemed as if subconsciously the Rael of the third life too became depraved as him.

    So much of a scum that he even cucked most of the wives and girlfriends of the Lust Demon Apostle, Louis Asmodeus.

    Alizejh sat on her knees, her butt touching the ground as she looked at the throbbing dick of her brother.

    ''So this is brother''s cock.... it''s long.'' Her face reddened as she shied away from the cock of her brother.

    Rael saw her reaction and gave out an amused smile, "Huh? What happened sister? Chickened out? It hurts you know."

    She snorted as she quickly grabbed Rael''s cock tight.

    "I''ll show you who chickens out."

    Rael looked at her with a calm smile,

    "Sister if you are challenging me then you are in big trouble."

    Rael looked at her with an amused smile and shook his head.

    "Now let me show you something..."

    Suddenly his cock started to expand inhumanely!

    Rael could literally control the size of his cock, making it as long and thick as he wanted!

    His original size was already above average and by expanding it, even more, it could be the same size as that of a Lust God.

    Using his moonlight acupuncture techniques and making more blood flow coupled with his new vampire blood arts and fairy spiritual energy, he transformed his cock into an adjustable rod.

    He can now control his dick size as he wishes. Length, thickness... shape.

    "Hmph!" Alizejh pouted as she took the skin lotion in her hand and poured it out a little in her palms and started rubbing them together.

    She looked at the long cock, she was surprised. She didn''t know how but her brother''s cock had increased even more.

    Currently, she was burning the scene of his long cock in her mind to masturbate with itter.

    She stole nces between the cock and the smug look on her brother''s face and gritted her teeth before gently applying the lotion on his cock, she could literally feel the blood pumping in her brother''s cock.

    A moan escaped from her mouth, ''Finally... finally I touched brother''s big cock.''

    Rael couldn''t lie, he had never put lotion before, and the feeling was quite cool. He thought that he could even get addicted to it.

    However, what he didn''t expect was Alizejh to suddenly take his entire cock as a whole inside her mouth.

    How did it even fit?!

    One of the seven mysteries of the entire omniverse.

    Jitters went across his entire body!

    Rael liked it, he didn''t know why but it was very different from the feeling he had with his other partners.

    He had fallen.

    He had fallen into the grasp of the devil.

    The addicting power of the forbidden fruits.

    INCEST!

    Her head started to bob up and down, thoroughly tasting every part of his long shaft.

    At first, Alizejh had started to slowly lick Rael''s cock. The taste was kinda weird, but surprisingly she didn''t dislike it and she found it quite addictive.

    She started to lick even more and more and after a bit, she finally decided to take the head into her mouth.

    Rael was enjoying himself, feeling her warm mouth and cute tongue around his rod.

    At first, Alizejh had taken it fully in her mouth but now she wanted to savor it instead.

    She slowly started to take it far inside her mouth but every second she got it a bit deeper until about half was in her mouth.

    Then she moved her head back and forth as her tongue coiled around Rael''s cock.

    To her surprise, it felt quite good for her as well and found it was quite addictive.

    Knowing Rael was enjoying it as well, Alizejh continued to y with Rael''s cock in her mouth as she gave him a nice amateurish blowjob.

    Still, Rael didn''t care, it was her first time and she was a bit clumsy sometimes. He was enjoying himself seeing his sister do her best to give him a blowjob.

    In time he would make it go deeper and have her deepthroat him, but for now, this was more than enough.

    Not long after Rael feeling Alizejh constantly pleasuring his cock with her mouth felt an orgasming.

    He grabbed her head and held it in ce before releasing his semen in her mouth.

    Alizejh surprised that her head was suddenly held felt the warm liquid enter her mouth. At first, she tried to struggle a bit not wanting the semen in her mouth, yet Rael held her head.

    Although she was obsessed and very much of a yandere she was still not ready to taste it, she hadn''t known what the liquid even was.

    She was too innocent.

    When she finally tasted some of the white warm liquid she stopped struggling and started to swallow it. To her surprise, it tasted really good and she drank everything that was unleashed in her mouth.

    Rael seeing his sister gulping down his semen so nicely came even harder and made sure to fill Alizejh''s stomach with his cum.

    After he finished his orgasm Rael let go of Alizejh and his cock slowly slithered out her mouth. Yet Alizejh was still busily trying to drink the remains of his white liquid.

    Never would she have thought his cum would taste so good and even after gulping down a lot of it she wanted to have more of it, but there was something else she worried about.

    ''Will brother think of me as a pervert? No! I just want his cock to settle down.''

    "Brother, is your cock still hurting?" Alizejh asked in a worried tone.

    Rael sighed as he helplessly shrugged, "It seems so but I have a way for it to settle down."

    Alizejh''s dejected face cured up into an excited smile as she looked at her brother.

    "Oh, what is that??"

    Rael spoke innocently,

    "It is called boob fuck."

 Chapter 14: Oppai Fakku(**)

    <h4>Chapter 14: Oppai Fakku(**)</h4>

    Alizejh blushed as she offered her two tits to Rael, although they weren''t huge they were quite good.

    The exact size, Rael liked.

    "Will this help you?" She asked with her face pink.

    Rael smiled and patted his sister.

    "Of course, this will work, instead this will settle it down even faster."

    Alizejh nodded,

    "If you say so."

    Rael smacked his lips when he saw his voluptuous mature twin sister pressing her boobs to check her size.

    ''I am d I have a twin, so sexy.'' Rael thought.

    With a confident smile, he took a few steps forward and cornered her against the wall, tracing his index finger down her jawline.

    "Well��sister are you ready?"

    She smiled as she held the zipper at the base of her neck��and pulled it down...at a slow pace.

    *Ziiiiiip*

    Rael''s mouth opened while he stared at her chest, as inch after inch of exposed smooth skin entered his sight. She watched him, pleased with her brother''s reaction.

    The zipper descended...all the way to her t stomach. By that time, her massive cleavagey exposed to Rael''s starving eyes

    How did she hide those perfect tits behind her clothes?!

    Rael could not help but wonder.

    Noticing his eagerness, she smiled,

    ''Brother must really want to release his pain, and here I am thinking of lew thoughts of him. I will do my best to please his cock and make his pain go away!''

    She squeezed her tits together�� until her zip enforcer uniform could no longer contain them. They broke out and were bare for him to see!

    Rael ogled those amazing tits as his mouth became dry... her tits were perfect, they held an amazing shape. Her red nipples looked like delicious cherries Rael imagined tasting in his mouth.

    With her huge breasts hanging out only a foot from his face, she tilted her head, looked at him, and squeezed them with her hands so he could get an even better view of their sticity.

    "Are they good enough brother?" She asked with uncertainty.

    Rael almost didn''t hear her because those incredible tits sucked in his senses, almost like an illusion. He managed a very slow nod.

    "Yes, sister I think your tits can cure my raging cock."

    He raised his hand and reached up to feel one.

    Alizejh got a bit embarrassed from him staring at her breasts so much and touching them, so she covered them up with her hands saying,

    "Don''t stare so much."

    Rael though replied as he pulled her hands away: "Why not? They are so beautiful, how can I not stare?"

    Alizejh felt an extreme feeling of tingling go through her body, hearing such sweet words.

    This made her just feel incredibly joyful. Rael then moved to grope one of her breasts with his hands while taking the nipple off another in his mouth, sucking it nicely.

    She immediately felt a sense of pleasure course through her body and a small moan escaped her mouth. Rael didn''t relent and groped her nicely while sucking on her nipple, She just kept moaning.

    After ying with her breasts which felt like ages, Rael thought it was time to go even further. Alizejh in the meantime already had a minor orgasm.

    "I am squeezing them, brother, ~" She heaved a relief of warm breath as she spoke.

    "Alright then, I will also start by putting it in," Rael replied as he stood a few steps away from her, his cock almost touching the non-existent gap between the squeezing boobs.

    "Here I go!" As he said that, Rael instantly pushed his cock inside her boobs.

    Alizejh though felt her entire tit being filled up with Rael''s member. The more he pushed inside the better she felt. He only had half his length inside her and could already reach ces unknown to her.

    Rael though didn''t stop at half, as he pushed in the other half in one go. Causing Alizejh face to constrict in pleasure.

    The boob fuck was beneficial to both, as it gave a nice massage to both sides, appropriate for curing the hurting dick or so she thought.

    Rael decided not to push his luck too far, he already was getting to boob fuck his sister and wanted to take it a bit slow.

    Or else his luck would end up pretty quickly, which he didn''t want to happen.

    Alizejh was unable to look away from his thick and long rod, seemingly captivated by its presence.

    She was already breathing heavily, her eyes captivated by the divine cock thrusting inside her tits.

    Rael didn''t stop, his cock went inside and then came out, he would asionally suck on her nipples and sometimes bite them making her moan even more.

    Rael''s slender arms gently embraced her, and he closed his eyes as his mouth slowly reached for her soft lips.

    She didn''t resist his kiss and also closed her own eyes.

    The two''s lips gently connected, and her body trembled upon contact.

    "Mmm~!"

    A slippery object suddenly invaded her mouth and began running wild, entangling her tongue like a snake ensnaring its prey.

    He released his lips a momentter, creating a bridge made of saliva between their lips as they disconnected.

    He took this moment to take a good look at his sister whose face was beet red like a tomato, her eyes shining like the stars

    Her hair was silver and it flowed onto the ground like a waterfall. She had slender eyebrows, her eyshes velvety.

    Her violet eyes sparkled with embarrassment and bashfulness. Her rosy pink lips had a strange taste of strawberries that had caused his taste buds to tingle with delight.

    "Brother... this~?" Alizejh''s eyes widened after the kiss.

    "Don''t worry it was for making my massage morefortable, you were moaning too much, your boobs are very sensitive so I had to lock down your mouth." Rael lied.

    Alizejh blushed with embarrassment as she looked down. Her thoughts were aplete mess, she didn''t know what to think about.

    What she knew was that she was a bit tired due to the emotional ergement and even the boob fuck due to Rael using his moonlight fingering techniques to pleasure her.

    Rael couldn''t help but release a faint chuckle when he saw her acting so cute.

    Raely on the bed on his back and surprisingly his sister had snuggled up to him, resting her head on his chest, while pushing her big chest against his body.

    Their legs crossed with each other''s on the bed trying to feel as much of the other person''s body as possible.

    "Good night Rael~" Alizejh yawned slightly as her eyes started to get heavy until she saw themon ck one sees when they sleep.

    "Hmm... good night Liz," Rael replied as he caressed her silver hair.

 Chapter 15: The Sacred Legacy resumes

    <h4>Chapter 15: The Sacred Legacy resumes</h4>

    Rael was sitting in his sister''s office, he was quite bored in reality, Alizejh left him in the lobby and there was no one present to entertain him.

    Out of boredom, he started to tap his fingers on the armrest loudly humming a tune, to most of the people present it was a pleasing melody.

    Many whispers about him were going back and forth about how he was the twin brother of Alizejh.

    They all knew about his scum and trashy reputation and how he had been banished from his family, they felt even more frustrated because with him even his sister who was admired by many was banished.

    A young woman came near the boy, looking right into his eyes with a condescending gaze.

    She had a curvaceous figure, her features were quite beautiful, her skin was a bit pale, and she had an arrogant face etched upon her entire visage.

    Rael looked at her with an indifferent expression.

    Many in the office had been surprised especially so for the young woman in front of him because Rael had flirted with her a lot in the past and now seeing him uncaring about her and everyone else, she felt a pang of frustration.

    The woman snorted coldly in her mind,

    ''He must be not flirting with me on purpose, this must be his way of attracting my attention.''

    Valerie was quite an important figure in the enforcer department and the best friend of Alizejh, she absolutely hated her brother.

    She thought that he didn''t deserve Alizejh as a sister.

    She stood right in front of him and folded her arms right below her two mounds making them look even bigger.

    Some of the boys who were admiring her from a distance gulped their saliva as they took quick nces at her chest.

    Of course, this reaction didn''t go unnoticed by her and instead, it made her feel a bit proud but what frustrated her was that Rael was simply sitting on the chair not even giving a damn about her.

    She waited in front of Rael and even stomped her foot quite a few times to attract his attention, finally, she couldn''t take it anymore.

    She coughed loudly and cleared her throat.

    Rael subconsciously raised his head and looked at her with a cold gaze.

    "What is it, Miss Valerie?"

    Valerie took this as a chance to show her disdain for making her feel so embarrassed in front of so many people.

    "Miss Alizejh has a message for you." She said coldly.

    Rael raised his eyebrows as he looked at her, "-and? What is this message?"

    She frowned as she saw that Rael really was a bit different, his entire way of talking and demeanor was different.

    ''Hmph, he is doing this to attract my attention.''

    "She said that there is no need to wait for her, she will have to do a nighter," Valerie responded in a hostile tone.

    He looked at her for a split second as he raised up from his seat.

    "I guess then there is no need for me to stay here, it was nice to be in thepany of Miss Valerie." He retorted sarcastically.

    She red at him, she really didn''t expect such a reply from Rael and scowled even more as she harrumphed.

    "What an unfilial brother, you really don''t deserve your sister, she works so hard for you, I bet you are gonna go and whore around like the man-slut you are."

    Although she said it in a low voice, everyone present heard it loud and clear and got excited about the drama.

    Even though Rael heard it, it broke a chord in his heart.

    He didn''t know why he was feeling such strong feelings for his sister, he was a king, he would always keep his emotions in check and would be calm in every situation.

    But today his facade was slowly breaking.

    ''Is it because I gained my memories toote and the feelings of the previous me are affecting the current me? Nah it is probably cuz she looks like me.'' Rael contemted silently.

    He simply shook his head not even sparing a nce at Valerie as he went on his way out. He felt intense disappointment towards her.

    However, before he could take another step Valerie interrupted him.

    "Pftt- Your acting is very bad, how badly do you want my attention?" She chuckled with a hand over her mouth and the other hanging around her waist.

    At that time the atmosphere almost became cold to the point of freezing.

    Rael half tilted his head to look at her with a wry smile as if pitying her.

    "Miss Valerie is quite delusional it seems."

    Saying his part he took his leave, not even peeking to see her reaction. He didn''t have time to spend on annoying idiots.

    Everyone in the room was dumbfounded, the boys were stunned and gritted their teeth, seeing how he outright embarrassed one of their goddesses.

    Some of the people were shocked and thought that he had changed for good and quite liked this Rael.

    Most of the female poption''s hopes for him was rising like a rocket tearing through space, traveling towards spaces unknown in their heart.

    But the most dumbfounded person in the room was Valerie.

    She clenched her fists unknowingly as she stared at his departing back with fury.

    ~

    Rael was currently going to get out of the office when he was interrupted by another group of annoying people.

    ''Is my luck really so bad today?''

    He sized up the three people in front of him, a human prince and his twockeys.

    He looked at the trio who were covering his way of getting out of the building and sighed.

    "What is it, Philip?"

    The guy in the middle with long blonde hair and blue eyes was Philip, he was wearing golden robes, golden shoes, golden everything.

    The two sidekicks of his were wearing butler uniforms, both of them had an arrogant look painted across their faces, most likely they developed due to being the Prince''s confidants.

    Philip grinned slightly as he tried to rest his arms along Rael''s shoulder but to his surprise, Rael dodged it instead.

    "Rael my brother!! I hope you put in some good words about me to your sister." Philip immediately started to bootlick him, he wanted to make a good rtionship with Rael since he believed that Rael would one day be his brother-inw.

    Rael had an expressionless face but his eyes were twinkling a bit, not through rage but rather amusement.

    ''I wonder what his reaction would be if he knew what I did to her yesterday.''

    Rael knew very well that his sister was very beautiful and looked exactly like him so obviously many flies would flock over to her, coveting for her beauty.

    Humans were able to live up to a ripe age of 250 years due to magic, while demons could live up to thousands and when they evolved, even more.

    The prince clearly didn''t know the difference between the two races and how much influence Alizejh and Rael had despite being banished from the family.

    They were still blood-rted from the Greed Royal family which was quite enough to be powerhouses of the world as the Demons had the most influence in the wide world.

    "Yeah did you? No one else deserves Miss Alizejh." One of theckeys started to dog lick Philip making his smile wider and wider enjoying the praises of hisckeys.

    Seeing the scene in front of him, Rael almost burst intoughter as a few tears crept out of his beautiful violet monarchial eyes.

    Even the nobles in the fairy realm were not so shameless even less the Chinese young masters he had met before.

    Although they also praised, at least the young masters were not dumb enough to take the empty words to heart as they were taught since young about etiquette.

    That''s a lie.

    All of them were crazy and massive lustful simps.

    Seeing Raelugh, one of theckeys yelled at him.

    "Why are youughing?? Are you looking down on the Prince?!"

    "Yeah!! Are you thinking that someone else deserves her?!"

    Even the prince looked at Rael with a frown, "Is this true brother-inw? Do you think I am not worthy?"

    Rael stoppedughing as he looked at the kid in front of him coldly.

    "Worthy?" He scoffed.

    "In this entire world, dimensions, universes, no one is worthy of her even less an insect-like you. Worthy you call yourself! Go and fuck your two uglyckeys, that is what you are worthy of."

    Philip was stunned by Rael''s reply, he knew that Rael was fearless as he had seen him seducing famous women right in front of him.

    They even had quite an amiable friendship but he really didn''t know what happened to the Rael he knew.

    It was as if he had changed.

    He also felt very insulted and angry, he looked at his henchmen and almost coughed blood with extreme rage.

    The two of them were blushing!!!

    Their entire face, red and pink!!

    Even girls were never as flustered as they were.

    "If it''s Lord Prince, Philip then I don''t mind."

    "Same if it''s Lord Philip, then I am ready to belong to him forever, even him having sex with us would be a great reward."

    At that moment Philip wanted to kill himself, how didn''t he find out that they were gay?!?!??!

    He then looked at Rael with a grateful but angry expression who was simplyughing at him.

    From a girl''s perspective, hisugh was extremely addictive, it was very cute and beautiful at the same time while remaining elegant.

    Philip got flustered as he looked down gritting his teeth.

    As he was doing this, Rael suddenly called him out.

    "Philip~"

    He raised his head as he looked at Rael who was opening his mouth to speak.

    "Oh and don''t call me brother-inw, call me step-dad."

 Chapter 16: Temple

    <h4>Chapter 16: Temple</h4>

    As I was walking, right across the street was an exquisite dome, it was made out of what seemed like pure white marbles and thoroughly cleansed by mana which gave it a natural luster

    A temple?

    I frowned and realized that this was the temple my sister was talking about before.

    Although I was never one to ever believe in Gods due to almost achieving god-hood and because I was already as strong as Lower Gods at my peak strength,

    I still wanted to check out the temple because I was quite curious about it plus somehow I felt the temple calling me towards it.

    Once a person achieves God-hood and ascended into the world of Gods they would also gain divinity.

    There were many types of divinity, divinity was what defined a God as a god.

    However it wasn''t as easy to achieve God-Hood and be a God, one had to have a certain amount of souls in possession and a mass of followers who solely devoted themselves and prayed to the respective God.

    That is how one would active God-hood, of course, one of the mandatory conditions was that the person to ascend should also be at the peak of the peak celestial.

    This made it quite hard to achieve God-Hood and receive divinity.

    I had countless souls in possessions but not many devotees hence I wasn''t able to achieve God-Hood.

    It was also one of the reasons why I was creating so many statues and portraits of mine in my fairy realm, it was not just narcissism but also had a deeper meaning.

    Meanwhile, to be a Devil, was the opposite. Instead of faith, one had to collect fear.

    As I walked inside the dome-shaped temple I couldn''t help but admire it.

    It had golden embroideries upon it making a beautiful pattern, it seemed that it was showing a story.

    A child was born from a King and Queen, the child was prophecized to be a harbinger of bad luck. Thus the king wanted to eliminate the child.

    Ultimately the king couldn''t bear to kill him and instead made the 72 Demon Kings eat his child''s body parts.

    The child grew up without any sensation of touch or any body parts, due to the kindness of his so-called mother and father they threw him into a river hoping that God would do mercy on him and put the innocent child out of his misery.

    However God had another n in store for him, he raised the child to be his descendant and groomed him to be the future God.

    The kid quickly grew up to be a fine man, a man with a demeanor of top-notch elegance and calmness.

    Although he had no sense of hearing, seeing, tasting, or even feeling or any organs and was only alive due to his master''s grace, he decided to fulfill his wishes and take his ce.

    Not just for his master but also for his personal revenge.

    Amid his journey he met a young king just like him full of ambitions, the two of them got along very well.

    The young king didn''t care that his friend was deformed and even became sworn brothers with himter on.

    The man then went on to dominate all the 72 demon kings and even got all his organs back to him.

    When he saw himself in the mirror for the first time he started crying, he then looked at his young friend and hugged him.

    Without his help, he could never reach to where he was.

    He then set his sight onto the kingdom of his parents, he even saw that they had forgotten about him and also got a child.

    It was a girl, after his birth, it seemed that the couple weren''t able to give birth to a male heir despite their repetitive attempts and could only disguise their only child as a boy.

    When the man saw his sister he fell in love with her at first sight and seduced her, it was the same for her, she also fell for him at first sight and started to seduce him and even revealed her true identity as a girl to the entire kingdom.

    Then they happily married.

    However, after marriage, she learned who he was and started crying because of all the injustice and personally destroyed the entire empire.

    Thenter on the man received his master''s divinity and became a God, the same was for his wife who received the divinity of her husband''s master''s wife who was a Goddess.

    Another way to be gods without receiving the faith of devotees was to directly get the divinity of a God who was blood-rted to them, basically ancestors.

    Many Gods, who were tired of living groomed disciples to pass on their God-Hood.

    The Man in the story was the God-Emperor, Fakir Hamraz Ismih, the Demon God, the god of demons, darkness, and light.

    The wife in the story was, Namraz Kara Ismih, the goddess of loyalty, retribution, and hope.

    And the young king in the story was the son of the omniverse, holder of the Absolute Imperial Godly Constitution, the King of Fairies.

    Irakiel El Navah.

    I smiled bitterly as I looked at the paintings, and a pang of nostalgia hit me instantly.

    Fakir was one of my best friends in my first life, I felt like meeting him, he was quite a good guy.

    I even respected him a lot, never did he once touch any other woman other than his wife, he was a yandere for her and she was for him.

    Sometimes it shamed me because I may have had a little lust for his yandere wife... haha.

    Although the paintings had the story a little wrong and exaggerated at least I knew the truth as his sworn brother.

    From the inside, the ce looked quite simr to the churches in my past life as a human.

    Rows of tables and benches were in perfect alignment and many sat upon them. Everyone in the church was currently singing a prayer.

    My eyes looked straight and saw monuments of two figures, an elf Goddess and a Demon God.

    I immediately recognized the demon, he was no doubt but Fakir.

    I felt a bit of relief, it seemed that he did not die.

    I don''t know what era it is in the celestial ins, but seeing the statue I am most likely guessing that I am in the future and not identally in the past.

    I need to have contact with the celestial realm and I have just the guy for the job.

    My adopted son, my little brother, my best friend, my servant, he is all of it.

    It seemed that I would have to start preparing for a summoning ritual to summon him.

    The Messenger of the Faries, Puck.

    Slowly a melodious sound of a harp filled the air making everyone get brainwashed just by the tune of it.

    Hearing the prayer, even my heart got a little soft. Music was one thing that I enjoyed no matter how good or bad it was.

    All music is equal, or at least that is what I feel.

    My fingers involuntarily started to y in the tempo of the music, as I subconsciously started using spiritual energy.

    That is when I heard a sharp cough, I tilted my head to look at it and noticed the head priest looking at me with a flustered expression.

    "Would you like to y the harp?"

    ~

    I calmly walked towards the harp and sat on the seat. I touched the strings of the harp reminiscing about my piano back home.

    It was made out of the wood of the world tree itself. I spent countless hours on it every day. Now that I think about it... I used to have a lot of free time during those days.

    My daily routine those days would be: Get up, Meditate, Eat, Paint and read a book on the balcony, afternoon nap, eat, meditate, music while drinking wine or ale, and thenstly sleep, then repeat.

    As I started to feel the strings, I slowly plucked them in a rhythmic melody. I yed it in a slow tempo, caressing them as if they were my precious babies.

    Then as I was ying it slowly, all of a sudden my hand movements changed and I couldn''t see my own hands as they moved at an insane speed.

    It was all upon my mind memory, although my hands couldn''t keep up with the original tempo of the song because I had not practiced in this body.. it was still beautiful!

    At that moment I remembered that theposition''s name was ''Summer Rain'' and that it had a deeper meaning to it.

    Theposition was written by a young fairy who had his heart broken due to his misunderstanding.

    He had a bit of a thing for a female fairy. He used to speak with her whenever he could. They were best friends from childhood and he used to help her whenever he could.

    Both of them had a liking for a choir group back in the fairy realm. Her birthday was around so theposer decided to buy two tickets for the concert.

    When her birthday came, she saw her gift, she got overjoyed and hugged him and thanked him, etc., but that was about it. He didn''t think much about the ''asking out'' part.

    When the concert day rolled around, he asked her through fairy sense when she wants to get picked up. She told him that she didn''t understand what he meant by that and that she was already there with someone.

    Turned out that she had gone there with a girl and then those two dated for a while and got married and had a beautiful child.

    So she was a lesbian, and as I said before two female fairies can have children.

    Tears crept out of my eyes as I recalled the story, loving his best friend for years and then digging his own grave by making her fall in love with another female by giving her a concert ticket.

    If only he had mustered up the courage to act and show her that he didn''t want to be her friend and instead something more.

    Well, again it would only be possible if his best friend was bisexual and not just lesbian.

    I finally stopped ying and opened my eyes, the tears were still flowing out of my eyes, although my face didn''t show any expression of sorrow

    *p!* * p!* *p!*

    I wasn''t really surprised to see the audience around me gobsmacked, many people were crying themselves.

    Fairy music is different. Only a fairy can y a fairy piece as it used spirit magic.

    Theposed piece affects the emotions of the person ying it after he pours his own feelings into it.

    Theposition full of emotions also starts to affect the nearby surroundings and everyone listening to it.

    People can literally see the story and the feelings shared by theposer and the yer! That was one of the reasons why music was very popr in the fairy realm.

    Some of them even started to kotow as some came near me and tried to hug me which I simply dodged.

    They had faces full of snot, no way was I gonna hug them like this!

    Also, the fact that some of the female nuns were trying to take advantage of me.

    Aren''t they supposed to be the ''non-flirtatious women?!'', I guess my charms are simply too good.

    Or are they the secret nun sluts who I have heard so much about?

    I guess we will never know... or will we?

    I shook my head as I headed out of the hall, as I was walking I came across a water fountain. Sitting near the fountain I started to eat the offerings the priests were giving.

    While I was tasting the treacle they gave me to eat, I noticed some weeping sounds from near me.

    My mood worsened noticing that the weeping was not stopping even after a while, I started to get a little ticked off as the crying was destroying the pleasant mood.

    A sigh released from my mouth and I walked towards the sounds of weeping.

    It was a teenager and it seemed that he wasn''t weeping but crying due to training...?

    What the fuck? Why would someone be training themselves on the church premises?

    "Hey!" I called out as I walked in his direction, he was apparently a human, with dark ck hair and deep emerald green eyes with a sturdy body that was being whipped into shape.

    As soon as the human saw me he got startled which changed into absolute fear towards me and kotowed with his head touching the ground.

    Weird.... this is he weird!!!

    Not daring to look me in the eyes he simply slipped one word out of his mouth with absolute respect and admiration.

    "Master, this unfilial disciple greets you."

    Are we role-ying?

    Then I quickly went through the memories of the previous Rael, you see I would constantly have to do this as the ego of the body was reced by the original me so I would see the memories of the previous me as a movie.

    Ah, this shit is fucking messed up.

    I sized up the boy in front of me and couldn''t help but admire him a bit.

    Misunderstandings, simply misunderstandings.

    Apparently, the previous body owner was training him and helping him to make his body fit and the poor guy was also paying him a hefty sum.

    The guy didn''t know that he was cucked and also fooled because the previous me became fit due to sexercise most of the time.

    At the was time I was having mixed feelings the more I looked at him.

    Right as I was about to speak he cut in, "Thanks master, if it wasn''t for you then I would have never been able to transform so much!"

    Now I was utterly dumbfounded, time to check this particr part of the memories.

    After checking I was thunderstruck...THUNDER!!!....THUNDER...

    Apparently, the guy in front of me used to be a fat boy and now he was slim fit with some bs.

    As I saw more I also realized more, the previous me gave him a simple training schedule, normally humans didn''t work out a lot nor did any other species as it was the age of magic.

    Even more so, young masters never trained themselves ever, and the person in front of me was one of the most important figures in the country.

    Derek Yellow.

    He was the direct child of the Yellow family''s patriarch.

    Even though he was a young master he also had his fair share of troubles, but that is a story for another day.

    I cleared my throat as I looked at him, "Keep on training, you are doing it nicely."

    "Yes, master!! I will do 100 sit-ups, 100 push-ups, 100 squats, and run 10 kilometers, 1000 times a day." He replied with absolute discipline.

    Damn... repeating that a thousand times???!

    I don''t know what to say, I was a monster to out him so much training, the previous me only said this so that he would be upied and the previous me could fuck his fiance.

    The previous me was a piece of shit, the biggest scumbag ever, well at least the previous me never forced himself upon any girl and only seduced.

    "You can lessen your training schedule a bit.." I said almost feeling bad for him.

    "No way master! I know this is a way of you testing me so ill answer diligently I will never back down and it''s only thanks to your training schedule that I have managed to skin down." He replied not letting me see his tears.

    Gee.. thanks for making me feel guiltier if this much wasn''t enough.

    I sighed, "Whatever you say."

    Oh by the way seeing my memories I came to know that he was aromantic so my guilt toned down a bit but that didn''t change the fact about the many families I might have destroyed.

    After the encounter with him was done I closed my eyes and all my senses.

    Wherever the wind goes is where I shall follow.

    The next moment when I opened my eyes, I was standing in front of a statue.

    My eyes wide opened and my jaw dropped.

    "Son of a bitch..."

    That was all I could say at that moment nothing else came to my mind, you could even say that it was fully nk.

    I was in utter disbelief.

    It was a statue of me.

    And a very ugly one on top of that...

    ~

    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 17: I am a God now?

    <h4>Chapter 17: I am a God now?</h4>

    After Rael was done talking with his disciple he chose to roam around the temple as he had nothing better to do, while strolling in the wide grassy ins somehow his heart started beating faster.

    He didn''t know why that was happening, usually, he would keep his heart speed in control to maintain a breathing style that he would utilize and follow for maximum efficiency to boost the body at all times even at night, as he developed it like as if it was involuntary, like a fourth arm.

    But today, his heart started to pump blood faster, this was unbelievable because it was not just a reflex but he could even use blood arts so normally this should have been impossible.

    Not just his blood but he even felt a mysterious desire as if something was calling him, but he did not know what it was.

    He felt an urge, it was as if his body was lusting after something but his mind was not.

    ''Is this how women feel against me?''

    He shook his head and sighed a bit, reprimanding himself that he wasn''t the center of the world but the divine plot armor firmly rejects this notion of his.

    Rael trudged all around the massive garden, some people looked at him with a curious expression but before they could ask him anything he had already disappeared.

    He sighed, ''If I can''t find it by myself it is most probably because my mind does not desire it.''

    Closing his eyes he started to sense all the energy around him as one would do during cultivation, slowly he could feel all the spiritual pores on his body open up as he sensed more spirits in the air.

    His ears could hear the birds chirping, priests praying, and the wind swaying.

    Now thest thing left to do was to leave everything to his subconscious, the body would sleepwalk towards the location or object or person that was calling him.

    ''Time to let my mind sleep, Mind Zero.''

    Saying that in his mind, his consciousness swept away in deep slumber but not his body, his subconscious body moved towards where it desired to go.

    The next moment Rael opened his eyes he was standing in a dark cave-like ce, he had a frown as he started to observe his surroundings.

    It was not exactly a cave, it was more of like a dead end and a wall stood upright in front of him.

    He noticed the ground he was standing on which made him slightly raise his eyebrows a bit.

    The ground was murky and filled with dark brown soil, fortunately, it was dried up so it didn''t stick to his shoes, dark green vines rooted from out of the soil coiling the entire area with a color of green.

    If one saw it from afar they would think it was filled with a long serpent due to how thick and long it was.

    Judging from how the ce was, Rael believed that the ce didn''t have many visitors in general and that the entire ce was very old as vines and roots grew from every crack.

    Following the vines on the ground with his beautiful violet eyes, he walked a bit further, his head bumped with the wall causing him to fall on his butt.

    Rubbing his butt and the other hand on his head he tilted subconsciously to look at the sky.

    Passed leaf, upon the moss, softened rock, came the sun rays that were promised by the starlit sky.

    The rays illuminated a heavenly scenery.

    Rael was alone at a dead end, the trees covered the view but he could still see the starry sky intersecting with the afternoon sky.

    Dusk came sooner than he had expected, thest of the sun''s rays cosseted behind soft grey clouds meeting the beautiful sky which was filled with candlelights.

    Rael was a person who always appreciated good sceneries, being a fairy he absolutely loved nature.

    Coming out of his daze, his head started to lower and lower this time what he saw was a shock, a shock that rattled his very bones.

    It was a huge statue!

    It stood proudly, with cracks all over, despite clearly being ancient it had a mysterious aura brimming with elegance and perfect mastery over everything.

    In one hand of the statue was a ss of wine and in the other was a long dildo?....

    After rubbing his eyes, again and again, it seemed like a long sword that had weathered over the years to look like the male genitalia, pointing towards the sky.

    The statue was wearing loose and long robes gently revealing a little bit of the left nipples which just looked like a peach that had been crushed over the years.

    The face of the statue seemed stoic yet quite brilliant but also not the kind of beautiful one would want to see, even the dumb could say that it was ugly and had been crafted like that on purpose.

    The face would make you wonder if the dildo was on purpose...

    The only beautiful aspect of the statue was the crown on top of his head, it was a crown that looked like flower crowns with butterflies also and a few feathers. Despite being so primeval it gave out a lustrous glow.

    The end rays of the sun slowly started to fade away from the statue as the rays of the moon started to fall on it, making it seem divine, almost heavenly.

    The crown almost seemed like an Angel Halo!!

    Rael''s face twisted many times, at first it started with a frown, which frowned more, which frowned more frowned more, which frowned more frowned more, etc.

    In short, he was gobsmacked in the face!

    Literally the face...

    "Son of a bitch..."

    That was all he could say at the moment, nothing else came to his mind, you could even say that it was fully nk.

    He was in utter disbelief.

    It was a statue of himself!!

    -and a very ugly one on top of that...

    Slowly but yes, he gained some rity although he was still unbelieving of the statue, he looked at the face of his statue and sighed a bit.

    ''Why my face?''

    He looked at his statue and instantly took a few steps back, remembering how he died in the first ce.

    Rael''s spine shivered a little. It was not hard to believe that he could have trauma against statues of his self and pure mythril.

    ''Why did my body pull me here though?''

    Rael contemted for a bit and finally came over to a realization, finally, he startedughing bitterly, how could he have missed this?

    The ce he is in is a temple, all the statues he saw earlier were of Gods, one of them was even his friend.

    If he is in a temple then a statue should be of a God, which means that Rael, or the illusion of a God, Irakiel El Navah, had be a God in their eyes.

    Raelughed bitterly before releasing a sigh.

    "What the fuck.... this is going over my head.... this is too much bullshit."

    ''Did they perhaps mistake my death as me ascending to Godhood?''

    ''Or maybe there are few who still worship me despite my death...''

    Rael would never have been pulled over to the statue if it was not for him to im the collected faith.

    ''I''ll never know of the situation in the Celestial Realm this way, I really need to summon Puck as soon as possible.''

    In his past life, Rael was never able to achieve divinity due to not having the right amount of followers but he had sessfully collected the correct amount of souls to fulfill one of the two conditions.

    However it seemed that all the souls had escaped when he died in his first life, so currently, he had none in possession.

    He had collected some thousand souls in the parallel world but that was it, they too escaped when he died again.

    But it seemed that in this life he had followers but not the right amount of souls, actually he had no souls at the moment.

    The number of Souls he would need was at least a zillion to fulfill the condition, it is not easy to be a God.

    Rael could be called a pseudo god because in this lifetime he had followers which he felt were diminishing at an astonishing rate through the faith energy surrounding him and the statue.

    It wasn''t a surprise to him as people would stop believing in him and their faith would diminish as he had done nothing noteworthy nor had he made an appearance yet.

    What pained him the most was the fact that he had lost a zillion souls when he died.

    Now, he would have to collect souls once again.

    ''Last time it took, millions of years, just how long will it take this time?''

    Just as he was thinking this a transparent screen appeared right before his eyes.

    [Would you like to ept your being as a Pseudo God? (Yes/Yes) ]

    Rael stared at the screen nkly, there was no fucking option of rejecting the position.

    Sighing he mentally said in his mind, ''Yes''.

    Suddenly his eyes nked out for a second as a sh bang suddenly exploded blinding him for a while.

    When he regained his eyesight he could see a transparent dot in the corner of his eyes.

    Rael was not surprised, he had this in his first life after collecting more than a zillion souls. Mentally, he clicked on the dot and a transparent sheet appeared in front of his eyes.

    It was a status screen.

    A status, it is like a stats dataption that appears when someone gains divinity or chaos.

    It is totally different than the system which he had read in novels, instead, it would only show stats of the body and it''s techniques, and sometimes targets for the next evolution.

    He sucked in a cold breath as he spoke mentally.

    ''Status.''

    [ Name: Irakiel El Navah (???)

    Species: Greater Demon, 1/10th Angel, Fairy (Only Cultivation awakened.)

    Age: 28 (1000000+) (???)

    Rank: SSS++ ($#&%$#) (???)

    Constitution: Absolute Imperial Godly Body, (???)

    Titles: Narcissistic Bastard, The Most Graceful One, Fairy King, Su Yang''s step-dad, (???)

    Demon Characteristics:

    1.DEMON MARK:

    - When in a life-threatening condition the demon mark will awaken. Demon Mark is like a berserk mode in which the user gains a massive amount of power stimted through their emotions.

    2. INVULNERABILITY:

    Injuries that would be fatal to humans, such as broken necks or gunshot wounds, have very little - if any or effect on demons.

    3.DEMON MODE:

    Demon wings will sprout from the back and horns from the forehead. Demonic eyes will automatically activate.

    4.PARTIAL IMMORTALITY: Sessor of normal demon ability, Lesser Deathlessness-

    Characteristics embedded into the body it gives an indefinitely long lifespan and an arrested aging process. They are also immune to diseases except for those which are too superior.

    5.SUPER STAMINA:

    Greater Demons never tire and do not require food, water, oxygen, or sleep to sustain themselves. They also have no need to urinate or excrete, nor do they feel hot or cold unless one is using mana elements.

    6.SUPER STRENGTH:

    Greater Demons possess superior physical strength much superior to many species; capable of physically overpowering them, it can also overpower most monsters.

    7.SUPER SENSE:

    Enhanced sense of smell and taste.

    8. DEMONIC EYES:

    Enables a person to appraise someone, mana, and see through illusions. It also gives good eyesight.

    Angel Characteristics:

    (Only 1/10th awakened.)

    Lie Detector: As the name says one can discern between the truth and the lie.

    Happy Aura: Using your aura, you can cheer anyone up by just being in their presence, making people hard to hate you.

    Fairy Characteristics

    Spiritual Cultivation: As the name says, cultivation.

    (???) characteristics.

    Not yet awakened nor gotten authority, so none yet.

    For more information click mentally on the desired category.

    To im pseudo divinity please click on ''Yes''.

    (Yes/ Yes)]

    Rael sighed, there was no other option given.

    ''Yes.''

 Chapter 18: The Holy Bible

    <h4>Chapter 18: The Holy Bible</h4>

    After clicking on the ''yes'' option mentally, his body started to heat up and freeze at the same time.

    Immediately Rael lost all his power to stand properly as he fell on the soft bed of sand, he really could not feel any part of his body.

    Rael was in a trance-like state as he slowly walked towards the statue.

    A surge of power kicked up in the valley and the entire area was filled with holy energy.

    It was pure and fleeting, he felt like he was a swan, a graceful creature ready to set off for the skies.

    However.

    He arrived in nothingness and saw darkness staring at him.

    Everything was ck utter ck. He walked forward for hours, days he couldn''t keep track of it.

    He was shocked at first, this never happened when he gained false divinityst time.

    ''Why am I having to go inside this fucking abyss again?!''

    As Rael was walking in the endless abyss, he saw a small dot of light in the distance, feeling that this was his ticket out he started to run towards it.

    Time passed, and he could feel the white dot growingrger andrger.

    Finally, he reached the light, he stepped in it and the darkness behind him slowly started to fade away, his eyes were captivated by the brightness as they had not adjusted giving him quite a severe headache.

    ''Dizzy, it''s too bright.'' Rael grumbled a little.

    Just as he was going to close his eyes, Rael suddenly felt a piercing gaze on his body full of curiousness, the aura it was giving out was not hostile but felt dangerous at the same time.

    ''Is it a God?'' Rael wondered as he tried to look at the being but to his dismay, he could only see everything extremely blurry.

    He could deduce that the being was a female and that he was in a Savannah background but his eyes were starting to feel very heavy, it was hard to keep them open. A bit of water flowed out from his two pupils due to stress.

    *Plop!*

    The silver-haired boy fell on his legs, too tired to even take another nce at the woman.

    He wondered if he was dying but took that notion out of his mind, maybe this was all just due to exhaustion catching up to him.

    The woman didn''t care and ran towards the fallen down Rael.

    She was trembling, and whether it was from magic or horror, Rael was not sure. Her fingers dug into his back as she held him as if he was the only solid thing in the world.

    Slowly Rael felt his eyes getting heavier.

    ~

    When Rael opened his eyes he was on a riverbank. Cool water flowed by, eddying around the twigs of a fallen tree branch.

    Behind him was a willow tree filled with beautiful flowers. Across the way sat a kingfisher, its blue plumage resplendent in what must be the light of summer, though early in the morning.

    He cast his eyes up to find the sun but it was not there.

    Odd.

    Then he recalled running in darkness and that he finally came into the light.

    So perhaps he was in aa, perhaps this was a dream.

    Suddenly his hand dipped into the water and brought it out, watching the drips from their ever-increasing circles on impact.

    So vivid!

    He held his wetted fingers to the air, there was a breeze, just softly.

    His eyes caught a dragonfly briefly before he saw a personing near him.

    "Finally you are awake!"

    What Rael saw left him astonished. He saw a beautiful woman in her teens, she had a curvaceous body and was naked, her long brown hair covered her private parts.

    She was even more beautiful than the fairies in his homnd and as hard it was to say, easily more beautiful that his two wives.

    "Ah sorry! I didn''t mean to take this form." The woman said while blushing.

    Rael rubbed his eyes and stared at her, he didn''t feel ashamed and instead admired her body from top to bottom.

    Then Rael''s eyes saw the scenes in front of him like polymorphing.

    White light erupted from her body and slowly the being''s body melted to form a snake.

    The snake was long and looked majestic and gave off the dreadful feeling of death. Her eyes were ruby-like and were bright golden in color.

    The snake feeling awkward stared at Rael coldly.

    Rael found his calmness back and asked

    "Who are you?"

    "I am the mother-inw of Yahweh."

    The snake felt awkward and started.

    "Ah let me exin from the beginning"

    He stared at the snake who could express her emotions through the air in the atmosphere and could talk.

    "You have the purest Angel Bloodline that I have seen in a long while, your bloodline is as pure as the Ancestral Angel God, Yahweh."

    Rael frowned a bit, but gradually epted it, he wasn''t that shocked, he had thought that his bloodline was as pure as the Angel God, Samael''s but he didn''t expect that it would be even purer.

    "Although I didn''t really expect that it would be you who would arrive over here." The woman said in a low voice, her voice particrly warm and of sorrow.

    "Huh? Did you say something?" Rael asked, he was a bit confused.

    The woman''s face was a bit red and her peachy teeth were frustratingly biting her lips, this action confused Rael a bit.

    "N-no." She furiously denied it, she sighed a bit and turned to look at the silver-haired boy who was looking at her confused with longing eyes.

    "Alright." Rael looked at the woman weirdly who once again transformed into a snake after biting her lips.

    "So what did you call me here for? If I am right then I was in a process of divinity so I normally shouldn''t havee here."

    The snake nodded in a slitter,

    "I want you to ept a legacy."

    Rael frowned at her words, a legacy was something very different, it was exactly like epting divinity from a God, the difference was that a legacy would ept the great achievements which would empower the person.

    "Why should I even ept it?" Rael chuckled, looking at the snake as if she was joking.

    But the snake looked at him grimly showing that she was totally serious.

    "You are the best candidate to inherit his Legacy"

    Rael stared at her with stern eyes, she exined her reason but it wasn''t really a real reason.

    "You didn''t answer my question, why should I ept it?"

    She sighed, anxiety was taking an upper hand over her, that''s why she had transformed into a snake but it still didn''t work.

    "You have the purest angel bloodline as I said before, identical to the Angel Progenitor, Ancestral Angel God, Yahweh."

    "Whose Legacy?"

    He asked hesitantly bit caring about his bloodline, after all, he wouldn''t just ept anyone''s legacy, also the fact that when one epts the legacy they are supposed to aplish the duty whiches along with it.

    As an old man once said, with great poweres great responsibility.

    Nothing is free in this world.

    "The Angel God Legacy, The Holy Bible..." She said awkwardly not daring to look into his eyes.

    Rael stared at the woman in front of him.

    ''What did she just say...?''

    A delicious shiver ran down his spine, like a bolt of electricity. Thin lips curved into a sly smirk and equally thin eyes crinkled at the edges.

    Rael''s pupils constricted and widened to the extent that white sclerae surrounded the violet irises.

    The boy turned around and fixed his gaze on the snake who had now transformed into her humanoid form.

    Rael tilted his head back and cackled with brutal, maliciousughter - theughter of a madman.

    "Do you take me for a fool?"

 Chapter 19: Snakey

    <h4>Chapter 19: Snakey</h4>

    The snake felt awkward seeing the boy flex his edginess in front of her however she would not lie, she felt a little lost in his eyes when she met their gaze.

    It was as if she was falling into a darkness she would never be able toe out of.

    "Do you think I am a fool?" Rael asked as he eyed the snake with an amused smile and a re as if he was eating her whole up.

    The snake was a bit stunned hearing his sharp voice but quickly settled down, waiting for Rael to exin his point.

    "Why would I think of you as a fool?"

    Rael pressed his imaginary sses as he spoke.

    "The Holy Bible, it is a legacy which is always possessed by every generation of Angel Gods. In times, there have been only two Angel Gods, Yahweh, who had be a Primordial God ascending past God-Hood, and then his son, Samael. As I said only Angel Gods have this legacy which means that Samael is either dead or has ascended to primordiality."

    Snakey raised her head and slithered a bit, she hadn''t expected Rael to deduce so much. Rael then looked at the snake which was crawling upon his arm and spoke in a heavy tone.

    "I am guessing it''s the former."

    A heavy aura pressed on the entire environment as the grip of the snake''s tail got tighter on Rael''s wrists.

    "-and what is the former here?"

    Rael shook his hand vigorously throwing away the snake from his hand. The snake who fell near the pond looked up at him with a wronged expression.

    "I think you already know the former here, Samael is dead isn''t he?" Rael spoke with a slightly bitter smile.

    He didn''t know Samael personally but he had heard a lot about him from the Demon God, Fakir.

    Fakir had told Rael that Samael was kind of a rival to him yet an enemy because he was on the side of ''Order'' unlike him who was siding ''Chaos''.

    Rael always thought seeing how Fakir badmouthed Samael that they were very close to each other, while other demons or Gods of the ''Chaos'' side rejoiced, Rael was sure that Fakir would be down in his dumps.

    Although Fakir would never admit it, Samael was simr to a frenemy.

    ''We have all gone through many hardships and lost loved ones, this should be normal to him, so I am sure that he must have cheered up.''

    The snake for some seconds stared at Rael with her golden eyes and eventually sighed,

    "Yes, Samael is dead."

    Both sides gave bitter smiles to each other, eventually, Rael spoke up.

    "So... how did he die?"

    The snake crawled upon the bark of a tree and answered the question.

    "It seems that he was killed by an Eldritch on the side of Chaos, Emperor Diablo, the bringer of destruction and hate, the Angel-yer."

    Eldritch were existences unlike Gods or sometimes devils. It is unknown from where they arrive usually said toe from beyond the abyss.

    When one ascends with divinity they be Gods but when one ascends with Chaos, they be Devils.

    Divinity and Chaos, they are two sides of the same coin, hence Gods and Devils too. While Eldritch are just an error.

    Rael''s eyes widened when he heard the name Diablo, he almost startedughing creepily.

    "Alright, then I ept your legacy offer,"

    The snake was a little surprised, she thought he would have some demands.

    "Thats great! I will transfer the legacy to-"

    Before she could finish Rael interrupted her,

    "I have some demands."

    Facepalming herself she nodded.

    The snake sighed, "Speak out your conditions, I will try my best to fulfill them."

    Rael raised his eyebrows,

    "I only have one condition...."

    Snakey furrowed her eyebrows waiting for him to speak which he was not doing on purpose.

    "Dont create suspense!"

    Rael feigned ignorance and coughed a little.

    "I want you to give me a zillion souls for me to ascend into God-Hood and the divinity of Samael because as you said he is dead."

    The snake red at Rael for a few seconds, if this was someone else she knew that they wouldn''t have dared to ask for conditions and would have even epted it as a great honor but this brat... SHAMELESS!

    That is clearly two conditions!!

    "What? I don''t think I asked for your hand in marriage, you don''t need to re at me with daggers in your eyes." Rael joked.

    The snake stared at Rael for a few seconds, if she was in her human form then Rael would have had the opportunity to see her deep red blush.

    "Ahem.. coughs... I will give you more than half a zillion souls when you ascend in the Celestial Realm and the remaining souls you will have to acquire yourself.

    As for the divinity, Samael passed away storing his divinity in the New Testament which he even transformed into a soul sword, in short, you will have to find it yourself."

    The silver-haired man sighed, "Fair enough, I will be able to kill many due to the war between Chaos and Order anyway. As for the divinity, it is really annoying that I will have to try finding the relic."

    Rael grumbled andined, the snake looking at him suppressed augh.

    The atmosphere between them became quitefortable in those short seconds.

    "Alright then I ept it, make me his sessor, I don''t mind a legacy if my condition gets fulfilled."

    The snake being nodded and said,

    "Okay then stay still and close your eyes and open your mouth."

    The snake came forward, close to his body. She wriggled her way up to his face.

    ''Hmm, what''s this snake doing?'' Rael wondered, he thought of opening his eyes but it was toote.

    Then Rael felt something, worse than kissing a boy. Somehow the snake got into his mouth...

    *Wiggle...Wiggle...*

    ''Son of a bitch!! What is she doing?!?!''

    ...and bit his tongue.

    "What have you done?!?!?!" Rael screamed at the top of his lungs, trying to vomit with one finger in his mouth.

    "Sorry, I had to bite your tongue so that I could transfer the legacy which he passed to me so that I could find a suitable candidate." The snake lied.

    "Well, you could have kissed me in your humanoid form!! Why this form?!" Rael almost cried.

    "Onest thing is left" The snake spoke wrapped around his legs.

    "...what?"

    Rael checked his ear. His ear had an essory pinned to his ear.

    "An earring?" Rael frowned as he tried to remove it.

    ''Huh... it is noting out.... the fuck... ''

    Suddenly Rael took on a pale look as if he had been painted with white-wash - even his lips were barely there.

    Then with one step backward he crumpled like a puppet suddenly released of its strings.

    Beneath his feet, the grassy floor felt hard not as much as a carpet but not right for oak nks.

    Rael moved to the edge of the grass his legs brushed against the grass as he was falling.

    It was hard to make out the details of the entire ce after the summer light outside, but after a while, he could make out the features of the grassy in.

    It was the same as when he looked at it before, just abandoned with just fireflies and some puddles of water.

    He staggered backward, his mind swirling, his breaths shallow until he fell in a heap to the floor then got up again.

    Rael lost all color from his face. It was as if his heart had suddenly stopped beating and all the blood had run down into his boots.

    He swayed for just a moment before the snake being caught him and lowered him to the ground.

    The snake then transformed into amia and looked at Rael with hints of worry.

    "It seems that you are now starting to gain your false divinity, Fairy King, Irakiel El Navah."

    Rael had an expression of disbelief along with that of pain as he looked at the woman.

    "You knew?"

    He managed to stutter out a few words even while the great pain was striking his body.

    Instantaneously the smile on the woman''s face grew into a lopsided one as she stared at him amused.

    "Of course, I am going to continue reading my yayoi doujins on you now, the earrings help a lot with it."

    Rael''s face grew pale to the extent that it almost became transparent, before he could even ask or retort, a white light surrounded him.

    Before his body teleported out from the personal domain he saw a warm smirk etched on her face but he couldn''t make out what she was saying.

    "Off you go, my darling."

 Chapter 20: Duckie

    <h4>Chapter 20: Duckie</h4>

    Rael endured the pain, the pain was great and it felt like every cell of his body had been attacked. After five minutes, the pain started to pass and his skin regained color.

    His lips turned red like the color of blood and his skin tightened up, cracks started to form upon it.

    Then suddenly he started to cough blood in a Chinese style, a lot of blood came out but amazingly he didn''t feel anything like as if blood loss could not kill him ever.

    Not surprisingly the color of his blood had turned bronze due to bing a false god. Afterpleting all conditions and letting the god seed bloom, the color of blood would gradually turn golden.

    His eyes which were before violet in color now started to transform. From violet to blue to golden to white then it started to darken returning to the violet color.

    The color of his eyes was the same as icy violet however a pale glint of golden hue burnt in his eyes.

    Then Rael''s skin went as pale as his eyes.

    His silver hair had streaks of the same color as his eyes on the ends of his hair.

    After a few seconds, his cracked skin began to crumble from his body like cracks of a wall.

    Underneath the cracks was fresh new skin, smoother and paler.

    Rael was confused, his body felt lighter than before but nothing else. If he had seen his reflection he would have died again, admiring himself.

    Rael inspected his body and couldn''t help but nod to himself.

    ''I think it is time to leave this ce.''

    He turned around to look at his ugly statue.

    "I am leaving myself, I hope we never get to see each other again." He grumbled as he closed his eyes hoping that his subconscious would let him go back.

    He waited for a few seconds dumbfounded, his subconscious was not listening.

    He screamed at the top of his lungs,

    "Wryyyyyyyy!!!!!!"

    ~

    When Rael finally left the area, a woman came in front of the statue and kneeled as if she was praying before looking in the direction where Rael left for.

    Her voice was that of disbelief yet clear and tranquil, a voice which would make any person mad for and give mermaids a swim for their money.

    "Is that you... Daddy?"

    ~

    I finally arrived home, I really must say today''s events were quite hectic.

    I need to have a good bubble bath with my y ducks, that way I will regain my vigor!

    YOUTH!!

    Laying in the bathtub I started to rx and think about all the events.

    Wait for a second...

    I quickly got out of the tub hurrying towards the mini-fridge.

    Water dropped along the way but I didn''t care. Water evaporated eventually, so who cares. I can even spray the entire room with water.

    Opening the fridge, I took out all the wine bottles along with a ss and tray.

    Although the wine seemed too low of a quality I was fine with it, I had drunk many different kinds of wine in the parallel world, although none matched to fairy wine.

    If I had to say then it''s only royal elf wine that can enter into apetition with fairy wine. However, in my opinion, Elf wine is too sweet, I prefer my wine slightly spicy, sweet, and bitter.

    I love sweet products! Every fairy loves sweet young or old but I think all the fairies would agree with me in terms of wine.

    Trotting towards the bathroom Iid in the tub again, this time with a wine ss in my hand as I filled it up and yed some jazz blues.

    I caressed the yellow rubber ducklings with my other hand.

    "I hope you didn''t miss me, Donald."

    Closing my eyes I essed my status, it was now time to see it for real, I also wanted to see the changes in it after I got divinity.

    [ Name: Irakiel El Navah (???)

    Species: Greater Demon, 2/10th Angel, Fairy (Only Cultivation awakened.)

    Age: 28 (1000000+) (???)

    Rank: SSS++ ($#&%$#) (???)

    Constitution: Absolute Imperial Godly Body, (???)

    Titles: Narcissistic Bastard, The Most Graceful One, Fairy King, Su Yang''s step-dad, (???)

    Legacies: The Holy Bible.

    Demon Characteristics:

    1.DEMON MARK:

    - When in a life-threatening condition the demon mark will awaken. Demon Mark is like a berserk mode in which the user gains a massive amount of power stimted through their emotions.

    2. INVULNERABILITY:

    Injuries that would be fatal to humans, such as broken necks or gunshot wounds, have very little - if any or effect on demons.

    3.DEMON MODE:

    Demon wings will sprout from the back and horns from the forehead. Demonic eyes will automatically activate.

    4.PARTIAL IMMORTALITY: Sessor of normal demon ability, Lesser Deathlessness-

    Characteristics embedded into the body it gives an indefinitely long lifespan and an arrested aging process. They are also immune to diseases except for those which are too superior.

    5.SUPER STAMINA:

    Greater Demons never tire and do not require food, water, oxygen, or sleep to sustain themselves. They also have no need to urinate or excrete, nor do they feel hot or cold unless one is using mana elements.

    6.SUPER STRENGTH:

    Greater Demons possess superior physical strength much superior to many species; capable of physically overpowering them, it can also overpower most monsters.

    7.SUPER SENSE:

    Enhanced sense of smell and taste.

    8.DEMONIC EYES:

    Enables a person to appraise someone, mana, and see through illusions. It also gives good eyesight.

    Angel Characteristics:

    (Only 1/10th awakened.)

    Lie Detector: As the name says one can discern between the truth and the lie.

    Happy Aura: Using your aura, you can cheer anyone up by just being in their presence, making people hard to hate you.

    Fairy Characteristics

    Spiritual Cultivation: As the name says, cultivation.

    (???) characteristics.

    Not yet awakened nor gotten authority.

    Divinity Characteristics (New)

    Telepathy: You can speak with anyone from mind to mind.

    For more information click mentally on the desired category.]

    My eyebrows raised a bit, it seems that I am indeed quite amazing.

    I am going to assume the question marks to be the random bullshit in every xianxia and system novel.

    I am not worthy yet or I haven''t been given authority.

    My characteristics are quite amazing, Demon Mode seems interesting along with that it seems that my species is partially immortal.

    The best abilities that I have for now are Lie Detector and Happy aura.

    What intrigues and interests me the most is Happy Aura.

    Without a doubt, it is the best ability especially for me.

    I can make people hate me less if their hatred means no bounds and if someone simply hates me I can make them feel no hatred towards me.

    I can even make people feelfortable or loved when they are beside me.

    Quite a good ability, definitely angelic.

    People would think that this is a useless ability but they are wrong, at least for me it isn''t.

    Why so?

    That''s because I have cucked too many people, voluntarily... in this life.

    Even many grandpa celestials who came to visit the lower world with their wives or girlfriends.

    ~

    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 21: Affinity Test

    <h4>Chapter 21: Affinity Test</h4>

    Currently, I am sitting in my sister''s office room.

    I have been in the room a couple of times in my memories but seeing her room, in reality, it looks even better. She surely likes to keep it clean and neat.

    While I was waiting for Alizejh toe I noticed someone near the door but hesitating to enter. Annoyed, I got up from my seat to see who was standing outside.

    Sighing I opened the door and I saw my disciple almost tripping due to the door opening suddenly.

    "Derek, why are you here?" A frown came upon my face, did he really manage to finish his daily training?

    He looked at me and shouted with respect like a soldier doing it to a colonel,

    "Yes, Master!"

    The corners of my mouth couldn''t help but twitch.

    "Is that so? How many did you do today?"

    The boy started to fiddle with his fingers. I shook my head, seems that he didn''t do his training, I can''t me him for that, the training was too hard for a human.

    Seeing that he was still shy I spoke up.

    "It''s fine if you didn''t do it, I won''t punish you or anything."

    "A-actually master... I did triple the exercises because I felt that they were not enough so I did. Please forgive me!! I will fulfill any punishment master gives!!!!" He screamed as he went for a deep bow, his head smashing on the ground.

    Is he really a human?!! Or a monster in disguise!!!

    I could not help but cough a little and pointed toward the bald spots on his head.

    "You don''t need to smash your head on the ground you have already started to go bald."

    "Huh?" The human frowned confused seeing where my index finger was pointing, following my finger''s direction he ced a hand on his head.

    His reaction made my day.

    From a perfectly cherry face, it transformed into a pale whitewash.

    I couldn''t help butugh at it,

    "Dont worry that was just a joke, you still have a fine crop of ck gelled hair?..."

    He sighed as color returned to his face as he said in a low tone.

    "Master... you are a troll."

    Yeah, many people have said that to me before.

    "Anyway my point is that if you train so much, there is a possibility of you going bald, so don''t train a lot also. Everything should be within limits."

    The boy teared up and snot came from his nose, damn this guy, please don''t hug me!

    "Thank you for your wise words master!! This unfilial disciple will follow the master to the ends of the Earth!! Master is the best!"

    I would feel better if you didn''t follow me with that snot face of yours.

    Still, I really must admit, this human is quite abnormal, maybe taking him under my peerage was a nice idea.

    "Derek," I called him out, I felt a bit of pity for him.

    "Let''s, go and take a Magic-Attribute assessment."

    "Yes, Master!" He looked up at me with a new fire in his eyes.

    A bitter smile couldn''t help bute across my face, his loyalty towards me is quite admirable. I guess he deserved a little bit of personal training from my side.

    Except that I am not teaching him anything particrly.

    We are just going for a Magic Assessment test because I want to check my mana attributes. The previous me hadn''t done so because my mana capacity was too less for a proper test.

    It won''t be a problem if little extrapany tags along with me.

    "Alright, then it is decided!" I pped my hands cheerfully and airhead ness.

    "You are paying for the assessment, Derek, as my fa-vo-rite dis-ci-ple." I ended the sentence with a peace sign, exact same way I have seen in animes.

    Derek smiled wryly.

    "Yes, Master..."

    ~

    We went toward the Assessment center in a luxurious vehicle

    Reaching there we went towards the personal assessment rooms as quickly as possible, one of the perks of being the master of a rich brat was not waiting in line.

    When we finally reached the room, I closed the door behind me and inspected the room.

    It was made of pure metal, it covered it fully, it was more of a confinement room or rather called a jail but a full metal one.

    That is quite a good measure to take, sometimes people have magic idents, that go haywire and destroy everything in their path.

    In that way even attribute less mana is very dangerous when it goes berserk.

    I took out the mana crystal given to us when we entered the room and ced it in the middle of the cold concrete ground.

    Quickly I ced it on the table which had a mat specially made to ustom the crystal.

    A mana crystal is a crystal that absorbs mana and stores it.

    It is used in many magic devices and is very expensive in the lower world butmon in the Celestial Realm hence manye to the lower world to give a steady supply of mana crystals.

    They also show your magic element when you push your mana into it. When mana is pushed into it they change its color which indicates the attribute or element.

    "Derek you go first." The best always gost.

    "Yes, master!!" He screamed, smashing his head on the ground as he bowed again.

    "You know, you don''t have to scream again and again, and please don''t bow like that, you will break that skull of yours or maybe you will have more face to wash every morning."

    Derek almost started to tear up as he looked at me.

    "Master I will do as you say, please no bald jokes."

    "Alright alright just trying to lighten the mood... by the way if you use more toothpaste than shampoo you will know that you are going-"

    Before I could finish, Derek interrupted.

    "Master.. please.."

    Kids nowadays have no patience at all.

    "Very well, go and check your attribute."

    He shuddered with fear as he walked towards the crystal, he breathed in and exhaled as hard he could. A new light was born anew in his eyes brimming with confidence.

    He touched the crystal gently to which ripples were created. Then the crystal glowed red brightly. Then the color changed to green.

    Ripples of mana formed on the crystal and like a wave it resounded in the entire object and came back to one piece just like how ripples are formed in water.

    Derek looked depressed because his attributes didn''t look that special ording to him.

    "So what do red and green mean, master?"

    "Red is for Fire magic, fire magic is the most destructive andmon element. Fire burns everything, nothing can stop a fire. It can purify the sins of people, or heal people or maybe just reduce everything to ashes. In front of a fire, everything bows down to it just like how the subjects of a King bow down to him." I replied calmly to him.

    Suddenly Derek looked more lively now and was in a good mood.

    "So fire is the magic of Kings? So does that mean I am a king?!" He asked me with eager eyes full of excitement.

    "That was a metaphor dumbo," I smirked at him, fire is actually one of the mostmon elements.

    "Your other element, the green one is wind magic," I replied to him while he was making circles on the ground and weeping.

    "Well at least you have dual elements, that''s a feat in itself at least for a human." It actually was impressive because it was hard to find humans with dual elements.

    Dual elements weremon in other species, so it was average in my eyes, even trash if you see it from the perspective of the Celestial Realm.

    "Alright, it is now my chance."

    I step forward going towards the crystal, I have guesses that my elements will be the same as my previous life but they can change based on the fact that I am now also part Angel and Demon.

    My hand brushed against the crystal as I sent my mana in it, let''s see what my element will be.

    Then the crystal started to glow with a bright light. The light was light blue in color. I immediately deciphered what the color meant and was not at all disappointed with it.

    Light blue meant that I had an affinity for the water element.

    Then the blue light started to change into a bright green color no less bright than the blue light.

    Green light meant the wind element. It seemed like my affinity for the wind was the samepared for water.

    Then the crystal had a brown light, it was a bit dim. It was the earth element!

    I was satisfied I had three elements and a good amount of affinity for all of them.

    -but then another light came from the crystal, it was very red in color. It was the fire element!

    I was not that surprised, seems like I have the same elements as my past life.

    The light slowly started to dim down at a very fast speed! It kept on dimming until the crystal was totally ck in color. It was as dark as ebony or better to say exactly like a vantack shade.

    It was the darkness element!

    I was shocked a bit shocked I had really not expected to get an affinity for the darkness element but then again maybe it is because I am a demon.

    Then the crystal started shining with a golden light, as expected, if I had darkness from my Demon side then I should have Light element from my Angel side.

    After that, the crystal didn''t shine with any light. I instantly felt a bit disheartened. I expected that this roller coaster ride would go on for a little bit more time.

    Just when I thought the assessment was done light erupted from the crystal. It wasn''t bright nor was it dim, it had many lights swirling together in a loop with one light in the middle, just like a gxy of stars.

    There were many colors in the light, pink, purple, white, and blue. They were beautiful, they swirled like a boat rowing across a gentle river without making any sound or waves.

    I couldn''t help but be dazed by the heavenly view in front of me.

    "A gxy?"

 Chapter 22: Until I Found You.

    <h4>Chapter 22: Until I Found You.</h4>

    "Sir this suit looks perfect on you." The tailor spoke excitedly as he measured Rael from top to bottom.

    Rael''s expression beamed up as he nced at his sister.

    "Is this one fine? I am tired of changing my clothes again and again."

    Alizejh ignored her brother and instead inspected his suit shaking her head in dismay.

    "No. Please show me the other one. Oh, that one is perfect!!" She jumped in excitement as she pointed at one of the many suits Rael was having to try out.

    "Seriously?" He looked at her with a nk face, he couldn''t take it anymore.

    Life is like a penis, the women make it hard.

    3 hourster...

    72 hourster...

    One eternityter...

    So muchter that a certain Queen finally died.

    ...

    .....

    ....

    ...

    After Rael and Alizejh were done with the clothes shopping for the Auction tonight, they directly went back to the hotel.

    Thest thing Rael wanted was to go for another clothes shopping ever in his entire life.

    Life was so good when he was a king, he would drink exquisite wine and y piano all day or chill with his wives.

    He sighed as he took off his clothes as if he was in a striptease. His body which seemed delicate to others was not so delicate when he would remove his top.

    Chiseled abs covered the entire body, with long legs, and long arms. A pity he didn''t have any facial hair, not that Rael minded.

    But it would piss him off when people thought of him as a pretty boy looking for a sugar mama.

    Well, he couldn''t do anything about that since the previous him was indeed a chatan swindling money from the milfs.

    Rael had a pondering expression on his face, various things were going inside his mind.

    Yesterday Afternoon he found out that he had a Space element. He would not lie, he was pleasantly surprised.

    In his previous life, he had all the four basic elements, he was a genius, Rael had created thousands of deviant elements from the four basic elements by mixing them up.

    It was extremely hard to use deviant elements, and Rael was someone who even mixed two or more deviant elements.

    It was just one of the many reasons why he was deeply feared.

    In total that means that Rael had, seven elements, three more than what he had in his previous life.

    His seven elements being:-

    Water, Wind, Fire, Earth, Light, Dark, Space.

    How many more deviant elements could he make with seven elements?!?

    And how many more could those deviant elements make???

    A glint of excitement would sparkle in his eyes whenever he thought of it.

    He couldn''t wait to start working on it, he had many ideas.

    Too many!!

    For the first time, Rael felt lucky for being born into a human world for his second life.

    He wouldn''t lie, it had taught him a lot of lessons.

    While Rael was thinking about his elements he didn''t realize that he had already entered the bathroom.

    When he finally noticed that he had entered, he frowned seeing that the shower was already on and that someone was in it already.

    He tilted his head to look at the figure and his jaw dropped.

    Thetter also saw him,

    "Kyaaaaaa!!!! GET OUT!!"

    The corner of his lips curled a little, he coughed a bit and turned away showing his back to Alizejh.

    He repeated a few holy words in his mind.

    "No lewd, no need, no lewd, no lewd, I am a Saint, I am a Saint, I am a saint.''

    But before he couldpletely walk out, Rael felt a hand on his shoulder clutching him tightly.

    Subconsciously, he tilted his head and admired Alizejh''s body as she held him by his shoulders.

    Water covered her entire body going as deep to her pale skin reminiscent of the moon, her silky hair stuck to her back and down to her perky butt.

    Rael couldn''t help but be attracted to her, both of them stared into the eyes of the other, both of their eyes locked in a deep and passionate gaze.

    Just when she was going to take a step forward, she suddenly slipped on the wet floor andnded in Rael''s slender arms which shielded around her as if protecting her.

    Butterflies flew in Alizejh''s stomach as she stared at Rael''s face, she felt onlyfort and love in her brother''s arms.

    Rael looked at Alizejh who was staring at him and smiled a bit.

    "Is there something upon my face?"

    Instantly the girl blushed deeply as she huffed looking in the other direction while secretly taking nces at him.

    "Rael, how long are you gonna hold on to me?" She asked in a fake cold tone.

    He gave her a cheeky look which changed into a teasing smirk.

    "As long as you let me."

    Alizejh''s ears went red, she tried hard to control her emotions before answering her own.

    "Okay then brother, hold me till eternity."

    Rael couldn''t believe his ears at the moment, he really thought that he misheard what Alizejh said but he knew that he did not.

    The little minx was starting to get quite bold and learning how to tease at a fast rate. Albeit quite amateurish.

    "If you d-dont want to hold me then it is f-fine." Steam literally came out of her ears along with some tears.

    She even bit her tongue!

    Rael found her very cute at the moment and couldn''t help but want to tease her more.

    "Well if you don''t want me to hold you then I will leave you." Rael sighed with a disappointed expression.

    Seeing the expression on his face she couldn''t help but shout.

    "No! I want you to hold me!"

    As soon as she said that, the entire atmosphere around him changed as he looked at her with a sly smile.

    "Well if sister says so, then I will hold you for eternity and never let you go." He held her tighter in her arms as he went towards the bathtub.

    She nodded shyly, letting her body be in her brother''s arms, on the other hand, she was feeling too ashamed and struggled a bit to sneak out of her brother''s arms but the grip was too strong.

    "Brother I am done bathing, you can let go of me..." She said in a low tone almost stuttering, deeply regretting trying to tease her dear brother.

    "Is that so? But I am not done and I am just following your request of holding you forever." He leered a bit at the end.

    Alizejh was dumbfounded, she tilted her face to look at Rael''s face which wasposed of a beautiful smile so charming that it made her heart almost jump out of her body.

    "Huh?"

    He looked at her with an amused expression upon his visage as he said nonchntly.

    "Of course, we will be taking a bath together."

 Chapter 23: 10, No. 4 in C? minor, Torrent étude

    <h4>Chapter 23: 10, No. 4 in C? minor, Torrent ��tude</h4>

    Rael grabbed his sister in a princess carry and sat in the bathtub exhaling a huge sigh. On hisp was his sister who was frozen exactly like an icicle.

    Currently, her mind was in total chaos,

    ''Alizejh system down, Recovering: 1.... 2.... 3...''.

    She raised her head slightly to look at her brother''s face and could only see a smug look on it.

    She felt frustrated!!

    She didn''t like this feeling, it was like as if someone was stepping on her pride!

    Subconsciously she clenched her fists and bit her lips, staring at the bubble water.

    "You must be feeling proud right? Bullying your elder sister?"

    She managed to squeak out, she tried her best to make her voice sound dominating but due to the situation which was making her deeply embarrassed, all that coulde out was a whimper-like tone.

    "Eh? What do you mean elder, we came at the same time, together, the vagina hole was too big." Rael retorted while holding her as closely to him as possible.

    "B-but I take care of you all the time!" She pouted.

    Rael ignored her and took the rubber duck with his other hand andforted Alizejh''s butt on hisp. Instantly Alizejh blushed, her entire face blew up in a hot pink color.

    ''I can feel brother''s cock...''

    She hid her face immediately with her hands as she thought of it. She turned around a bit to look at the cock and she couldn''t help but gape at it.

    It was standing tall and extremely hard.

    "Brother..." She sniffled as her mouth opened up wide gulping her saliva deeply, still staring at the long cock.

    "Hm? Alizejh what are you looking at?"

    He frowned as he followed her gaze which wasnding on his cock. Immediately his expression changed into that of realization as he nodded to himself.

    Her face was red from embarrassment and she said with an expression of fear.

    "Brother your cock is touching my ass."

    Although Alizejh was quite innocent about sexual matters it wasn''t as if she didn''t know about sex.

    Hell!

    When she was in her crazy mode she would even imagine her brother''s cock going into her pussy and cum just by thinking of it.

    "Sister is very indecent," Rael said with a smug smile.

    Alizejh huffed as she looked down into the water, her entire body had started to go red.

    ''Is brother''s cock still hurting? I wasn''t able to help himst night as I was not there. The hurting must have increased tenfold. It is my duty as his precious sister to look after him and relieve him of any trouble that he has!''

    "Sister you never told me why you came in my hotel room, my bathroom for a bath."

    Rael was seriously wondering why she hade, it wasn''t everyday you would find a hot babe in your bathroom bathing.

    "Thats because no water wasing in my bathroom," Alizejh grumbled, she wouldn''t have to go through all this embarrassment if it wasn''t for that.

    She also was quite relieved that sadistic yandere Alizejh had not awakened for the past few days since she had been regrly pleasing herself.

    "Oh is that so? Or maybe you just wanted to have a bath with me." Rael joked.

    However, Alizejh wasn''t going to back down anymore, she had suffered long with this embarrassment now it was her turn to counterattack.

    She had to be bold!

    She had to be bold because her life and pride depended upon it, sure she would blush but she didn''t want to be the only one being teased.

    "Yes! I wanted to take a bath with you." She spoke firmly, every word of her filled with extreme determination.

    This time Rael was dumbfounded,

    ''This girl...''

    A grin couldn''t help but surface upon his visage.

    "Very well, since you wanted to take a bath with me then shouldn''t I help you take a bath and you help me?" He asked innocently.

    Although Alizejh had already taken a bath, now that she was this far, she couldn''t deny her brother''s request.

    "Yes." She nodded resolutely and quickly took the liquid soap in her hands.

    She showed it to Rael with a smug expression of her own, she quickly poured the liquid in her palms and applied it on Rael''s smooth skin.

    She wouldn''t lie about the fact that she was astonished, his skin was better than what it was thest time she touched it!

    Just what kind of soap does he use?!

    Her hands roamed upon his broad chest, his skin was cold and smooth, her hands finally came upon his stomach and she couldn''t help but be surprised.

    His abs were hard!

    Just like his raging cock!

    Rael on the other hand was enjoying the massage deeply when he noticed the expression of shock and lust on Alizejh''s face when she touched his abs was the only time when he was really amused.

    Suddenly an idea came to his mind, now this wouldn''t be a double bath if they weren''t helping each other clean right?

    "Sister, I have a way both of us can clean each other without much effort." He said with a warm smile.

    Alizejh felt a shiver when she saw the smile, it was as if she was going to be embarrassed more. She raised her eyebrows and asked.

    "And what is this ''way'' of yours?" She asked with a whimper.

    Rael smiled even more.

    "It is very easy."

    He took the soap lotion in his hands and pulled Alizejh closer to him.

    The smell of strawberries instantly invaded his nose, ''She really must like strawberries, even her lips tasted like strawberries.''

    His hands roamed around her enchanting body as they reached her plump tits.

    His fingers flicked her nipples which released some low moans from her then he took the soap lotion and started to pour it inside her cleavage.

    Alizejh let out some puppy whimpers as she felt the lotion go inside the gap of her two breasts, she opened her eyes to see an amused expression on Rael''s face and instantly felt her pussy wetten.

    She opened her mouth to speak but Rael beat her to it.

    "Now press your tits against each other so that the soap enters in it thoroughly."

    She red at him with such coldness that Rael started to regret saying that thinking that he should have taken it a bit slowly, after all, he has all the time in the world to spend with his twin sister.

    "You don''t have to-" Before Rael could finish, Alizejh had already started to press her boobs against each other forming a bit of foam in the gap.

    Rael sighed in relief. He was safe.

    However, a warrior of light does not ept gifts from his enemy.

    This was far from over, the battle had just begun.

    "Sister, now rub your boobs against my chest." He said in a nonchnt tone.

    She red at him, so deep in his eyes that he felt his soul being devoured by his own sister.

    She didn''t speak, she came closer to him and started to rub those tits on his chest.

    Slowly, from top to bottom.

    They were soft, too soft, Rael couldn''t help but be mesmerized by them. His eyes found their way to hers. She wasn''t looking at him but was instead concentrating on cleaning her brother''s body.

    Alizejh never guessed that this would be how the two of them would clean each other, it was a very unique way.

    What she thought was that each would take their turns to clean the other.

    -but no!!

    Her brother was ingenious!

    At the moment she had calcted emotions, should she feel ted or should she feel sad?

    The more she thought of it the more she concluded.

    ''Fuck it! Let''s just go with the flow!''

    Yes, that was her answer.

    Happy Aura, indeed the best active skill one could have.

    Nheless, no matter what thoughts Alizejh had, Rael was enjoying himself quite a lot.

    His sister''s lewd tits were wrapped around his body, soap passed through them to his, and then the tub water would wash it whenever their movements in the tub, after all, how could a tub amodate two people in it.

    Next, his hands like a snake ensnaring its prey wrapped around his sister''s ass, moving towards her pussy.

    Alizejh who had noticed his attempt didn''t pay mind and kept cleaning his chest while his long slender finger started to go deep inside her tight pussy.

    When she finally noticed it, she quickly turned to look at Rael with slight horror, he didn''t pay mind and instead started to use his moon-fingering techniques to give her the best finger fuck ever.

    Rael noticed his sister''s expression looked at her confused,

    "What? I am just cleaning your hole."

    She gritted her teeth as her own hands went towards Rael''s long and thick cock.

    Rael who had now slowly started to finger fuck her gave out a pleased expression to her and decided to give her the best fingerfuck ever.

    Slowly his finger entered her pussy and started to go up and down, his fingers reached the deepest part of her hole but didn''t pierce it and instead only rubbed gently.

    He had no interest in breaking her hymen.

    He hated when blood was everywhere when one lost virginity and Alizejh wasn''t a vampire she wouldn''t be able to control her blood flow.

    Alizejh on the flip sider moaned as loudly as she could, her hair was shackled up and she was even having staggered breathing, her legs lost all their power while her hands clenched onto Rael''s shoulders and her boobs pressed onto Rael''s chest.

    Alizejh''s nipples instantly started to harden and even drilled a hole mark on Rael''s chest.

    It was just too good!!

    Who needs a cock when you have a finger?

    Literally, all Rael needed was his finger.

    This was just the beginning.

    Now it was time for Rael to y some piano inside her pussy with those long fingers of his.

    His fingers started to move in patterns iprehensible to the naked eye as he started to y the piano.

    ''C major chord!!''

    Alizejh moaned in C major.

    ''G major chord!!''

    She moaned in G major.

    Like that he tested all the chords on her now it was time to y keys.

    ''A#''

    She moaned in A#

    ''C#''

    She moaned in C#

    The keys were working perfectly, it was now time to y piano, his piano, Alizejh.

    ''Which piece should I y? A fast piece or a rather slow one?''

    Then he smiled while looking at Alizejh''s lustful expression as she started to suck his cock in a fast motion.

    Tit for cock.

    He knew which piece to y, it was one of his favorite pieces in the parallel worldposed of only humans.

    Alizejh bobbed her head up and down as fast as she could, the amateurish blowjob, his cock hitting her throat''s end made him finally cum all inside her mouth.

    He quickly stood up and stuffed his shaft inside her mouth, Alizejh moaned loudly with the cock in her mouth which made it sound like a bleat.

    "Swallow it all up."

    He ordered her, Alizejh didn''t refuse, she quite liked his cum, it was very tasty, it had already be her favorite drink.

    Rael smiled as his hands motioned towards his sister''s pussy, she had already cummed thrice after his ying, only God knows how many times she would have cummed.

    "Time to y the piano piece." Rael smiled as he closed his eyes, letting both his fingers enter her pussy.

    ''10, No. 4 in C? minor, Torrent ��tude.''

    ~

    Check out Torrent by Chopin on YouTube, it is what Rael yed on Alizejh using her like a piano. It is one of my favorite piano pieces.

    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 24: Opening

    <h4>Chapter 24: Opening</h4>

    The sky was ck tranquility married to the poetry of the stars.

    It was the softness that called the body and brain to rest and let the heart go to its steady rhythm. Night came as a reward of sorts, a restfulness above to calm the soul.

    Shi was a high-ranking enforcer of the Enforcer department, in just 400 years he was able to be a full enforcer.

    Alizejh was a totally different case, she was an outright prodigy but Shi was just a normal genius.

    He was sitting inside a bar inside the Auction hall and was quietly sipping his brandy with sorrow.

    He was still not able to find his targets, the Joker Group, which were supposed to have nned an attack.

    Idiocuty, he was a stupid guy, instead of drinking and wasting his time he should have tried to find the group.

    Though no one could me him, he was an elf, and elves were known for their greed for alcohol.

    Shi had surprisingly liked how the drinks of the humans tasted. Back in his university, he had to study a lot. So he didn''t get to enjoy normal life things.

    His tranquil gaze went upon the numerous bottles of alcohol in front of him. Insatiable greed was striking him. Such is the power of alcohol! It can instantly addict its drinker, hooking him up to the endless pleasures of drinking until the person falls into depravity never to be able to climb again.

    However, Shi was able to control his avarice and swore to himself that he won''t go near alcohol again.

    Elves are known to be heavy drinkers, it would be very hard for them to not drink a drink that is in front of them.

    With their beautiful looks and indifferent gaze, they had one fatal weakness, Alchohol.

    While he was drinking a very handsome man and a beautiful woman on his side came and sat next to him.

    They simply took out a package from their coat and slid it to Shi.

    He frowned a bit and turned his head to look at them but to his dismay, they had already left.

    He stared at the package in front of him and had was frowning a lot.

    "Did they give this to me by mistake?"

    He shook his thoughts away and went forward to open the package up. The package was heavy, he couldn''t help but wonder what was inside. He started to tear the brown paper on the package, then he saw a ck color device inside.

    He pulled it from the bag and stared at it confusedly. Slowly his confusion changed into shock and then ultimately in fear!

    He threw the ck device on the ground as soon as he could and turned around to run not giving a shit about the humans.

    After all, they were just humans!

    *Crash!*

    People started to look at him with fear and started to run around at their best speed. He didn''t know how people noticed it so quickly.

    Until a second ago nobody was even giving a shit''s attention to him.

    ''Is this what they call human instincts?''

    The ck device had wires attached to it, blue, yellow, green, and red! It had something like a stick of dynamite attached to it and a countdown timer.

    The countdown timer which was at first at 30 was now on itsst five seconds.

    Everybody''s heart froze, they realized their regrets, for some they thought about their kids or wives and some prayed to God.

    The one thingmon was that all of them could feel the essence of death. They could only wish for a miracle at that moment. The timer went ''tick-tock tick-tock''.

    .....3

    ....2

    ...1

    ..0

    *BOOOOM!!!!*

    ~

    Five hours ago.

    I entered the auction hall with Derek and instantly fell in love with the location.

    The first thought that hade to mind upon arrival was that the host had really put in a lot of work into this.

    Alizejh was not able toe with me due to a reason.

    The reason being, that I made the mistake of over-pleasuring her.

    I should have known her limits and that she wouldn''t be able to handle my moon-fingering techniques but I used them anyway.

    I even used her as a living piano.

    Honestly, I feel extremely guilty since she was looking forward to this event.

    Anyway, I guess I will eat all the food I can for her, as topensate for her share.

    The Regent Auction House was pretty good architecture, especially for lower beings. It was rather misleading to even call it a house as it towered high above any of the other buildings nearby.

    The host was no ordinary person for sure looking at howrge it was. Even if it was the most famous auction throughout the country it was just too much!

    The Auction House was a magnificent theatre with intricate designs all over. The main doors were over 4 meters in height and were made from petrified wood with carved designs on them.

    Compared to the naturalistic and elegant designs that I saw in the Fairy Realm, this was moreplicated and grand.

    It was in the shape of a half-cylinder with detailed stone sculptures of different weapons as supports.

    It was charismatic and showed off the royal design on it.

    But if a knowledgeable Architect would try to look at it carefully then they would realize that it was fearfully sinister.

    We arrived early, so only the workers and guards were present, preparing for the event. The inside was equally, if not more stunning.

    The front door opened to a path that stretched out to a stage on the other end.

    To our left and right, there were rows of escting seats made from a rather luxurious burgundy leather that could fit over ten thousand peoplefortably.

    Upon looking up, I noticed that there were incased booths at the very top of the rows of seats and even higher, there was a single room attached to the ceiling and back wall with ss surrounding it, giving a clear view of the stage.

    It was easy to guess that those booths, as well as the single room, were for the VIP.

    Turned out, that the uppermost VIP room on the ceiling was the room we''d be seated in.

    "What are you doing here?" A girl asked gritting her teeth towards Derek. I recognized her immediately, she was his fiance who had sex with the previous me.

    Derek just ignored her and looked at me, I smiled and winked at the annoying girl so that she would shut up.

    Such sad times, I have to use my looks to shut people up.

    Her face instantly went red, the people nearby looked at her with confusion but when they saw me they seemed to realize something and threw disdainful gazes at me.

    Derek had already told me that she was a bitch who craved only Derek''s money, he had even thanked me for revealing her true colors when I fucked her.

    I don''t know if I should be proud of myself. Probably should.

    His fiance was trying her very best to impress and flirt with me however I do not have much interest in lower species.

    Sometimes I feel bored of all this attention, it is actually very annoying. I won''t lie, I am a narcissist but I really do hate it when I gain unnecessary attention.

    It is not like I enjoy the hateful gazes.

    Well, that is a very big lie.

    Hell yes!! I enjoy it!

    A staff member who looked high-ranking led us to the room, making usfortable inside the carefully designed and furnished area that was meant for only the most distinguished and wealthy guests.

    There was a wine rack and a few reclining seats and tables with closer seats by the window. I made myselffortable on a seat closest to the window.

    The auction house was soon a panorama of cheerful and excited noise, as more and more people, who were no doubt people of some sort of influence, began filling the lower seats.

    Some groups seemed more distinguished than the rest who were personally escorted by the hosts to their booths.

    No doubt, they were some of the more affluent noble people of the kingdom.

    Growing bored of the hordes of people still settling down, I shifted my attention towards Derek and saw him staring at the crowd below him, he slowly smirked when he noticed my gaze.

    I couldn''t help but smile, this is just the beginning. Since he can no longer be a weakling.

    Confidence is the first thing he needs and he also needs to control it so that it doesn''t let it affect his decisions.

    As my disciple, it would be a disgrace towards me if he was still the meek fat boy.

    Time passed by rather slowly as the n Elders of Derek''s family entered.

    The n and the family leaders looked like very ordinary humans who had somewhat good control on magic that is all I could evaluate.

    What surprised me were the people who came in along with Derek''s nsmen.

    The first toe in behind the family leader was an elderly man with long, deep-red hair that was aged with streaks of grey.

    His back was ramrod straight with broad shoulders that took off years in his appearance.

    The man''s eyes were stern with harsh, sword-shaped eyebrows, giving him an undeniably eye-catching presence.

    He was wearing a red robe lined with white fur around the cor and had a cane that shined brighter than any silver I had previously seen.

    Trailing closely behind him was ady that looked a few years older than my sister, Alizejh.

    While Alizejh had a lovely, sweet, friendly ambiance, thisdy''s facial features reminded me of an ice sculpture; refined, elegant, noble, and of no ws, but also cold and devoid of emotion.

    What I didn''t know was that Alizejh behaved friendly to only me and towards everyone else she was extremely cold and indifferent.

    She was wearing a shimmering silvery-ck dress thatplimented her dark ck hair that draped over her shoulders like a well-kept tapestry.

    The woman that seemed to be in her early 20s, surveyed the room carefully before locking eyes with me and frowning deeply.

    I was instantly shocked! I even startedughing like a madman inside.

    They could try to hide their body features but in front of me, they could never!

    They were devils for sure! No doubt about that!

    Most people think that demons and devils are the same but the fact is that they are not.

    Devils are cursed spiritual beings who have immortal souls so they never die and are equivalent to Gods most times.

    Most of the time devils make contracts with other species and eat their souls to maintain their physical bodies.

    Their soul never rots being immortal but their body eventually bes old.

    They can even make incarnation bodies or possess someone''s body if they have enough soul power whiches from eating souls.

    Souls can''t be eaten unless a contract is formed with the universe as a witness. That way no devil can steal a soul.

    If a devil steals a soul then they will trigger divine retribution which will cripple their immortal soul and leave permanent damage on it.

    Heavenly Tribtion takes ce when someone tries to surpass the constraints of the Heavenly Law, the Heavenly Law would summon heavenly tribtion against that existence to exterminate it.

    Divine retribution is the supernatural punishment of a person, a group of people, or everyone by the universe in response to some action.

    What shocked me the most was the fact that Devils were in the lower world, they were usually found in the Celestial or Godly Realm.

    "I didn''t know we would be in here with guests with the n Leaders," The red-haired devil said, neither harshly nor kindly.

    "I apologize, Esteemed Lord, I assumed you wouldn''t mind having a few people with us. These are our children." A n leader said as he scoffed while waving in our direction.

    Along with Derek and me, there were also the kids of the n leaders, including Derek''s fiance.

    He clearly didn''t respect the two devils. Foolish human, underestimating an entity beyond hisprehension.

    After regarding us for a moment, the devil''s lips curled up into a smile, and said with a cold expression.

    "If they are your children, then they are mine as well."

    There was pin-drop silence in the room. The atmosphere became awkward and thedy''s face palmed herself.

    Well, devils are supposed to be lustful.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you. At least we''ll have somepany besides these guards," Thedy giggled and said breaking the awkward atmosphere.

    "Haha you are right....that was a really nice joke Mr.Messenger Lord said, haha." One of the n leadersughed aloud.

    The red-haired devil felt wronged being treated as a joke.

    However, he still did not show any change in expression.

    I raised an eyebrow in surprise at the sharp contrast in the woman''s personality to her appearance.

    She seemed much more weing, despite her intimidating looks than the male guy. She had an aura of miasma around her and my senses shivered a bit.

    So sinister! Just how many people has she killed?!

    Not just that I can clearly say that the person in front of me was just a clone of her real body!

    If just her clone has such miasma then how much miasma would be upon her real body?

    At the same time, I noticed that the woman kept on ncing at me from time to time. Instantly feeling creeped out I crept into a corner and hid myself.

    Then I noticed that the n leaders and the two devils sat in the furthest corner of the VIP room and began chatting in small whispers.

    ~

    "Esteemed Lord, why didn''t Lord Violee?"

    The Purple Family leader who wasughing a moment ago asked with a grim expression and a questioning gaze.

    The red-haired man flinched when he heard his master''s name being called by a mere human and anger quelled in his heart. Instantly he felt a hand gripping his hand and calmed down.

    [Calm down! You Idiot!]

    He heard the beautifuldy''s voice in his head telepathically and immediately calmed down.

    [ They called his highness by name!]

    [ So what?! Even I call him by name! ] She snorted loudly as if calling him by name was nothing.

    Because they were talking telepathically the family leaders noticed her snort and had difort on their faces and looked at her with a doubtful gaze.

    Thedy who had a veil on her face simply bowed in a nobledylike manner, clutching the hems of her dress.

    ''Surely they won''t cheat us. Devils are known for their trustful contracts.''

    While such thoughts were going in their mind, thedy was threatening the red-haired man telepathically.

    [You! Because of you, I got embarrassed in front of these ugly mongrels!]

    The woman had a cross expression on her face as she looked at the red-haired man.

    [ Please forgive me Lady Ishtar...I didn''t mean to do that.] The red-haired man pleaded.

    When the Shadow family leaders were not looking, immediately Ishtar crept toward Griles and whispered in his ears.

    "If I was allowed to kill humans and if this ve contract wasn''t on me then you would have been dead by now along with everyone present here!" She threatened.

    His face eventually went pale and tears almost came out of them as he looked at Ishtar with a pleading gaze.

    Ishtar giggled when she saw his almost fainting expression while releasing a bit of her miasma.

    Griles felt a shiver on his spine, he could clearly feel the essence of death.

    ''If this aura was directed fully towards me I would choke and die for sure!''

    He looked at Ishtar with aplicated gaze and saw that she was looking at someone.

    He instantly thought of what his highness Viole had said before about Ishtar and had now fully confirmed that he was gonna die pretty soon because of this woman which made his mission practically a suicide mission.

    ''Griles, Never! Never! Never offend her! Even if she is a clone who is under mymand as a ve.''

    This is what his master had told him before.

    ''I wonder what would happen if her real body knew what her clone was going through in the lower world!''

    He once again got a shiver as he looked away and gazed nervously at the humans.

    While the man was having threatening thoughts, the woman was surveying the entire room.

    ''Ugly human...

    Smelly human...

    Slutty human...

    Pretty boy.....huma...huh?!

    Is that a human?!''

    She immediately looked at Rael with a delicate expression. It was like as if she was looking at a very precious toy of hers.

    She slowly started to inspect him and noticed that he had long silver hair that was not tied up and was unruly.

    He had long eyshes and icy jade violet eyes. She looked into his eyes and felt a bit lost.

    They were as mesmerizing and deep as an ocean!

    She gave a slight smile that could capture the heart of every celestial and noticed that he had pointed elf-like ears which he was not trying to hide.

    He was not human so what was he doing in a room full of humans? Such thoughts were wandering in her head.

    She looked at him with her fingers on her lips as an amused smile crept onto her face.

    Rael was already feeling her gaze on him but now he felt even more ufortable so he slid into the corner and sat ncing at the crowd below.

    ''The Lower world is sure very interesting.''

    Ishtar smiled from inside her veil.

 Chapter 25: Auction

    <h4>Chapter 25: Auction</h4>

    The auction house was buzzing with people and

    had a heavy crowd inside. No reporters or anything rted to the media profession were allowed to enter.

    Finally, after some time, everyone started to settle down and sat in their respective seats.

    The chandelier lights grew dim until there was no light left in the entire auditorium.

    It was dark until a broadway light fell upon the stage.

    For entertainment, some stand-upedians came so that they could keep the people busy while the staff would set up the stage.

    In the VIP room, the kids of the family leaders wereughing at the jokes of theedian even Derek who had be a little cold and aloof since he became Rael''s disciple.

    While the kids wereughing and watching the performance with their eyes wide open, Rael was listening to the conversation between the devils and the humans of Derek''s family.

    "Give us the details so that we can sign the contract," Griles ordered the humans in front of him.

    The family leader nodded and a grim look came upon his face.

    "As you know, recently there has been an influx in the immigrants from other nations because of the opening of the branch of Enforcers that has been newly set up in this country."

    The red-haired devil nodded as if he understood, his expressionless face gave a slight look of disdain which the humans did not notice.

    "So we need the help of devils who can help us get a boost in power. We will take back our realm from the immigrants and we will make sure that we are never looked down on by other species!"

    Ishtar smirked a bit, this was indeed beautiful entertainment for her, humans, and their beliefs.

    "Okay then we can sign the contract, state your conditions and we will state ours. The omniverse will be a witness so you will not be cheated." Griles said with an expressionless face.

    The n leader and the n Elders sighed with relief. They were the ones representing a part of the entire human realm. The other human noble families declined to their proposal of starting a revolt so they were alone in this deal.

    Derek''s Family had created an organization which called themselves Shadow because they believe that they are the ruler of the human realm from the shadows.

    They had a million high humans under their rule and more than 20 million normal soldiers. With the devils backing them up, they believed that they could take back the human realm.

    Although they would lose the right to their soul after their own death, it wouldn''t be in vain!

    "As the representative of entire of 30 million beings, you will lend us your strength and we will give our souls to you... the devils." The n Leader said firmly.

    "Okay, we don''t have any problems with the conditions." The red-haired devil nodded.

    He did some gestures and touched the forehead of the purple family leader.

    "The contract has been signed." He said nonchntly.

    "Are you sure because I don''t feel any difference and I thought that thunder would crack or something rted to that?" A n elder asked.

    The others also nodded and looked at the man and woman with a doubtful gaze.

    "No worries, devil power can only be used once, so use it wisely."

    The red-haired man said with a calm expression.

    The others nodded and looked at each other with joyful but still nervous faces. They would still have to prepare themselves to strike the headquarters of the Enforcer Organization.

    Hypocrites, they cared little about the immigrants, in reality, they had been in the shadows for too long, they wanted to take the ce of the Government and the King of the Country.

    It wouldn''t be an easy fight for sure!

    However, what the humans didn''t know was that they had been utterly fooled.

    There is a reason why there is a saying, ''Never make a contract with a devil''.

    First of all the contract conditions would be set by them, although they would keep their word... the way they set up the contract would benefit them more.

    They set the conditions in a way that there would be small ws in it which makes it easy for them to exploit.

    The atmosphere was now awkward, the humans were anxious while the devils were thinking about their own ns.

    All of them were in deep thought except Ishtar who was now getting bored of them. If she was back in the celestial realm then she would have simply killed them all for entertainment.

    Unfortunately, she was just a clone of the original plus there was a reason to why she hade to the Lower World.

    It was to retrieve something too exquisite to remain in the Lower World.

    ~

    I could hear everything that the humans and devils were talking about and felt a bit amused by it.

    These pitiful humans had iting. Devils are a bringer of bad news.

    It will be a bit interesting to watch this drama.

    I still don''t understand why someone would be willing to turn into a zombie of their own free will though.

    Yes, you read it right, when a human epts power from a Devil without a sacrifice ritual, they turn into mindless Zombies.

    Fools, what''s the point of power if you are mindless?

    I am not sure if humans are sure of the consequences of epting power.

    If I was in their ce I would never ept. Seeing how disgusting they be.

    The other noble human families from different countries made a good decision by keeping out of this stupid scheme.

    Maybe they knew about the Zombie part and wanted to see Derek''s Family suffer.

    At that moment, the lights totally dimmed down leaving the entire auditorium in darkness.

    The curtain had also closed, it seemed as if their preparations had almost finished and only the final touches were left.

    Slowly the curtains started to draw up, revealing the beautiful empty stage. On the stage, a woman was standing with a mic in her hand.

    She was wearing a bunny girl costume and looked very charming. Perfect woman to be the host of the auction.

    Short pink hair and fair white skin and pink hair that matched perfectly with her yellow bunny suit.

    I looked at her closely and started tough in a small voice. Yet another person who was not a human.

    Maybe Derek''s family was right in a way but in the end, they were still doing it for their own benefit.

    Humans and their Greed.

    Their Greed is unquenchable.

    A son will kill a father, a mother will kill a daughter.

    Although I am not one to say, after all, I am a hypocrite too however the difference is that I am aware and I don''t hide behind fake ideals.

    She had whiskers beneath her makeup and her ears were protruding out of the cowboy hat she was wearing.

    Her sses shined with brilliance which showed her beautiful cat eyes. Her fluffy tail which was normallying out was being mistaken as part of her costume.

    She tapped her mic twice to check if it was working. When she saw that it was perfectly fine, she gave out a cute smile that could melt any man''s heart.

    Then she spoke in a serene voice,

    "Ladies and Gentlemen! May I say that it is of the highest honor for me to be here tonight? All of you are gathered here today for one reason and one reason only, I presume? It is to have the chance to obtain rare and valuable items in this auction!"

    *p!* *p!* *p!* *p!*

    Apuse thundered in enthusiasm at the cute girl''s ardent introduction.

    "If everyone in the audience would now kindly turn to face the back room at the very top, we have a few exceedingly important figures that have decided to bless us with their presence. Please join me in weing the King and Queen of Valencia!"

    The auctioneer was the first to flick out her tail and bow to show respect.

    The audience immediately followed suit, lowering themselves respectfully in a bow but not kneeling.

    Most did it to show their courtesy. Royals had a lot of influence but they no longer governed their country.

    Since Valencia had be a democratic country allowing all species, they had their own government.

    The King and Queen, in response, stepped out towards the window which was opposite ours and waved their arms slowly in a practiced motion.

    "Next, the one that made this whole event possible. Please give a big round of apuse for one of the most ancient and noble families, Yellow!!!"

    The auctioneer''s introduction was followed by another round of apuse as the n Elders stepped up near the window smiling toward everyone and giving a slight wave.

    The auctioneer couldn''t possibly say Shadow because it was an illegal organization that controlled the country from the shadows.

    I remained seated, looking down below at the crowds of people who were supposed to be lower species.

    Another thing I had learned about humans was that how much ever ugly and sinful beings they were, they all had one thing inmon and that was the aptitude to adapt.

    Humans are evolving beings, although their evolution is very leisurely and exceedingly slow, they would be a high species eventually.

    From monkeys to what they are now, their evolution is inspiring, the entire species procreating until they create a perfect one.

    Although it would take them eons and eons to finally be a species to be recognized by the other species.

    Opposite our window was the window of the King and Queen, I was getting peculiar vibes from them so I turned towards the king and queen and started to study them.

    The King didn''t look overly handsome by human standards and looked quite decent, he had a brown undercut which showed that even though he was a king, he was a human first. The Queen had short blonde hair and smooth skin.

    One thing I learned about humans was that never judge them by their looks, especially women. The makeup videos I saw on UTube in my previous life shocked me quite a bit.

    Despite the stoic expression the King was carrying, he didn''t have a domineering demeanor. He had a charismatic and strong presence. Surprisingly he had vibes of manaing from his dantian.

    Turning my gaze over to the Queen, something caught my eye that I didn''t really notice at first. Strapped to the backside of her dress was a white wand.

    She was trying to hide her mana but it could never escape me, which meant she was either carrying an artifact that could hide it.

    Just like how I was observing they were also observing us.

    Even if they tried to observe me they would not find anything because of the difference in our strengths.

    I could most probably kill them like plucking flowers from a field.

    Humans are very weak.

    "Ladies and gentlemen! The first thing up for the auction is....!!"

    From the side of the stage, a person came with a rolling table with the item on it covered with a purple silky-looking cloth.

    The auctioneer snatched the cloth away from the table and announced at the top of her voice.

    "The painting by one of the most anonymous and mysterious artists of medieval times! The painting is widely known throughout the world as!!!!

    Liberator of the First Men!"

    As soon as the auctioneer announced the painting, people''s faces became aghast. There were murmurs among the crowd and everyone was excited.

    "The painting ''Liberator of the First Men'' is based on the Tayangens who plundered entire nations and wereter all killed by the Westero King, Robstark! He freed them from their sins by gifting them death."

    The audience pped a bit and there was a burst of whispers. Derek who was near me had a shocked expression on his face.

    "What up with that expression on your face?" I asked him because his reaction was a bit funny.

    "From childhood, I have always liked to paint unfortunately I sucked at it but I always liked to see different paintings. One of the most famous paintings was this one!" Derek eximed.

    I nodded my head while sighing, I agreed with him, the painting was for sure a good one. It had a profound deeper meaning and good artwork.

    If only the painter was a fairy then he could paint with spiritual energy and the painting would be even better.

    "The bidding starts at 50 million credits!" The auctioneer announced.

    Everyone went into a frenzy and started to bid on the painting.

    "53 million!"

    "54 million!''

    "55 million!"

    "57 million!"

    "70 million!"

    After the 70 million bid everyone calmed down and nobody bid anymore.

    "70 million is the bid, any higher?" The auctioneer asked.

    Suddenly a bid came exhrating everyone!

    "85 million!"

    I turned my gaze towards the voice and noticed that the voice was of Derek''s father. I warmly smiled and said to Derek.

    "Your father sure knows how to unt!"

    Derek nodded but his expression of mncholy. Seeing that I did not want to ask him about his problems, I already had a spection.

    He said that he liked paintings, he must have liked them because of his dead mother and his father who is still not able to forget his wife''s death and is stuck upon it buying them in her remembrance.

    "Let go of the past and look forward to the future,"

    I muttered still gazing at the crowd.

    Derek''s eyes widened, and his lips curled into a bitter smile. Closing his eyes, he opened it once again but time with a better conviction.

    Am I a tsundere?

    I do not like humans but Derek is a rare exception. He is hardworking and respects me a lot. He makes me quite proud to be his master.

    Three hours had already passed, and I saw countless rare items.

    Some made me disdain while some items interested me slightly.

    Many of them were exquisite items. Some of the items were from other realms and were all sold out at a high price.

    Derek asked me numerous times if I wanted to bid on any item. He said that he would buy any item I wanted.

    Although I felt grateful for his devotion, no item caught my interest.

    In the middle of my thinking, I got startled by the sudden voice change of the auctioneer, her expression turned serious and her voice changed tone.

    "The next item is the secondst item of the day!"

    The table came rolling on its wheels, pushed by a man behind it.

    The auctioneer snatched the cloth away from the item.

    I leaned closer, genuine shock stered my face almost wanting to make meugh simr to a madman.

    "Finally an intriguing item!"

    ~

    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 26: Solomon’s Ring

    <h4>Chapter 26: Solomon''s Ring</h4>

    Demonic beasts are monstrosities that are caused by mutations in normal monsters.

    They are usually the boss monsters that are found in dungeons. There are many different types of demonic beasts.

    Some are extremely dangerous while some like to be cared for so they willfully be pets. The onemon thing that all soul beasts have is intelligence.

    Some even have their own viges... a civilization and society many a time.

    The auctioneer snatched the cloth away from the item.

    My eyes widened as my excitement grew. A twisted smile formed on my face as I stared hard.

    The item was trapped inside a ss box. It was a gooey creature, clear and transparent. Constantly trying to break the ss.

    Many freaked out when they saw the creature and started toin about showing them such a disgusting item. Nobody liked it.

    "Ladies and gentlemen! There are many demonic beasts in many different realms. Slime is one of the rare creatures as they are usually hunted by the creatures stronger than them as their cores provide good nourishment."

    Everyone who looked down on the creature now had a different expression. Their mouths were agape and their eyes were filled with greed.

    "Bidding price starts from 200 million credits!" The auctioneer announced.

    There was pin-drop silence in the auditorium, those who were looking at the slime with greed were now looking at disdain.

    Well, the humans were not wrong, for them, it would be overpriced as they didn''t have much affinity for magic.

    If an individual refines the core by providing nourishment to the slime and eats it then they would find a burst of power in their body.

    If a cultivator absorbs it then their realm would increase by two stages and if a mage eats it then their mana capacity and control both would increase. It was like an exquisite elixir!

    "205 million!

    220 million!

    230 million!"

    "Derek! You wanted me to buy something right?"

    Derek nodded looking at me, a smirk crept upon my face as I told him, "Then, I want that slime."

    He looked at me dumbfounded, I pretty much knew that his mind had gone fully nk so I started tough inside.

    "Master only likes expensive things." He sighed.

    "300 million!" Derek shouted.

    The entire auditorium fell silent, after hearing the price. Straight from 200 million, now the price was 300million!

    The people in our room were staring at Derek with disdain on their faces.

    The n leaders glinted with anger in their eyes but they tried their best to calm themselves down.

    The leaders looked at his father, but to their hopeful expectations, he didn''t give a damn about Derek. It was like as if he had disowned him.

    The leaders then signaled Jaselyn, his fiance to calm him down.

    "Hey, Derek you really shouldn''t waste your father''s hard-earned money!" Jaselyn said in a caring voice as if she was genuinely concerned about him.

    Derek looked at her with contempt and felt intensely annoyed by her.

    "My master wants that slime! So nobody can buy it, and nobody can stop me!" He said in a low voice that had mana contained in it which let them all feel his emotions at the moment.

    As soon as the human leaders heard about his master wanting it, there was a hint of respect for him but that overpowered the contempt they were harboring for him at the moment.

    Jaselyn also kept quiet, she already knew who the master was and didn''t want to show an ugly side of her.

    Unfortunately for her, to me, she looked ugly from all sides.

    I nodded at Derek as he looked down at the bidders who were now no longer ready to bid. For them, a bid of 300million credits was just too much.

    At that moment a voice came shocking everyone in the auditorium.

    "350 million credits!"

    Although the price was very high, Derek didn''t back down. I wondered how much money he had with him.

    "355 million!" He roared!

    "400 million!"

    Derek gritted his teeth as he shouted, "420 million!"

    There was silence in the auditorium. Most of them were happy, looking at both parties wasting their money without any care.

    "450 million!"

    Everyone was astounded and was waiting for Derek to announce his bid.

    At that moment our VIP door opened and a servant passed a note,

    "Let us have the slime. We shall forever be in your debt- The King and Queen."

    "Raise it!" I told Derek.

    "470 million!"

    The King and Queen were a bit shocked,

    "They didn''t get the threat?" The king asked his Queen.

    "Perhaps or else they wouldn''t behave like this."

    "We must get the slime, or else our future generations might not have the ability to feel mana if the mana capacity in our bloodline gets exhausted." The King told the Queen.

    "Yes, however, thest item is very important too. It will be a hard blow to our budget if we buy the slime." She sighed.

    The King pondered for a bit before saying, "Hmm, you are right. We can just snatch the slime away from themter. Let them win, waste their money and enjoy for now!"

    "But doesn''t ''Shadow'' control this country and have its own army?!"

    The King snorted and said with scorn.

    "Do you think they canpare to us Royalties?! It should be a blessing for them to let us face p and plunder from them!"

    "470 is the bid! Any higher?!" The auctioneer asked.

    Everyone was silent and looked at the King and Queen to see if they would bid higher.

    Their expectations were betrayed when the King and Queen didn''t reply.

    "Alright then! 470 million is the final bid to higher!"

    At first, the leaders were shocked when the note came, then it turned into anger because the Royal Family was immensely looking down on them.

    They even offered to contribute their money to Derek to which he promptly refused.

    "Congrattions! Mr.Derek Yellow!" The auctioneer congratted them from the stage.

    Derek simply nodded and then looked at me with an expectant expression. I simply nodded and pat his head.

    The auctioneer smiled as she spoke,

    "Alright! Ladies and Gentlemen! It is time for the final item of the night!"

    The man once started to push a rolling table into the center of the stage.

    I suddenly started to get vibes from the item and my ear started to hurt as I felt my earring getting heavier with every second. It had started to twitch immensely with pain but I still bore it.

    Then it stopped paining, it was like as if my pain was an illusion and that the essory was trying to give me a signal about something.

    An unimed legacy, a legacy belonging to a God.

    That is what the item should be. My dao of guessing is never wrong. I am sure of it, or else there wouldn''t have been a resonance from the earring.

    The auctioneer snatched the cloth away from the item. Everyone who looked at it was in a daze, everyone was literally drooling over it.

    They had never seen such a beautiful thing ever before in their life. It transcended everything! It looked angelic and lustrous that could shine brighter than even the Sun.

    The Auctioneer herself was in a daze as she kept gazing at the item with a look of longing for it.

    She immediately snapped out of her trance remembering her job and announced with a beautiful smile.

    "Ladies and gentlemen! This is thest item of the day! This is the Ring of Solomon!" She announced with amazement in her voice herself.

    Everyone snapped out of their stupor. They had all heard about the Ring of Solomon, it was said to be a magical ring belonging to a human emperor, so they were all waiting for an exnation with excitement, unlike the other times when they would be bored.

    The Human Emperor was a normal ve of the Demons during the time of envement and wars and was the first human to create his own kingdom and church, The Holy Theocracy.

    However, I was aware of its true worth since I was one of the peak Celestials who knew many secrets.

    The Ring of Solomon is one of the most mystic items from legends. From the legends, it is believed that it was originally a part of the All-Emperor, Mahir El Navah.

    It is said that the All-Emperor, Mahir El Novah, was an invincible divine existence. He controlled everything in existence, absolutely everything.

    In a way, my brother since we are both children of the universe hence surnamed El Navah.

    One day the All-Emperor died suddenly, nobody knew how but before dying a part of his soul fused into many items that were near him. Then the countless fragments of the little part of his soul flew away, scattering into the many realms and worlds.

    The Ring of Solomon fell into the hands of a Mage King, Solomon with what he dominated the entire celestial realm long before my birth before he transcended reality and ascended to Godhood!

    The person obtaining or would be extremely lucky. After all, it was said that Solomon had heaven-defying luck.

    Solomon was a Giant rather than a pure human, a Gigante to be correct. The ring contains the legacy of the Mage King, the overlord of Gigantes, Solomon.

    If my spections are right after Solomon ascended to the God Realm, his ring fell down to the Lower World and was then picked up by a human emperor.

    Everyone had an urge to buy it and waited for the Auctioneer to release the bidding price.

    "The bidding price starts from 700 million credits!"

    They were all just amazed by the price but nevertheless, everyone wanted the ring! Even if they were to go bankrupt they wouldn''t regret it! After all, they would get heaven-defying luck right?

    "750 million credits!

    770 million credits!

    800 million credits!

    850 million credits!

    900 million credits!

    Although even I wanted to bid on it, I had already wasted enough money on Derek and could only look at the item with amusement.

    "1 billion credits!"

    The bidding price kept on increasing until it reached the final bid of 3 billion. Three billion was not a meager amount, in front of three billion, the 470 million I spent is worth nothing.

    "Congrattions! King and Queen!" The auctioneer announced with regret in her voice.

    Although she felt happy about the 3 billion, she still did not want to let go of the ring.

    The King and Queen stood up waving their hands towards the crowd while all of them looked at the two royals with jealousy and intense anger.

    "Pleasee and collect your items at the Item Hall!" The auctioneer said with a kind voice.

    After that, the lights in the auditorium slowly started to light up and many people started to exit the auditorium.

    Some who won their bids were going to the Item Hall while the others who came for fun or lost despite their efforts were seen leaving.

    One thing wasmon. This was the best moment of their lives. The Regent Auction would be something they would never forget.

    Meanwhile, Derek hurried over to the Item hall to bring over the slime. There was a reason why I bought the Slime. It was not for nourishment but to make it my loyal ve.

    A long time ago, my teacher the Moon-Goddess had told me something peculiar about slimes especially the ones in the God Realm.

    Slimes have unlimited potential. Once upon a time, a Slime dominated the entire of God ins and many different worlds and dimensions.

    Their unique attribute, Predator, could steal another person''s attributes and would mimic them to be fully like them.

    People lived in fear as a Slime was hungry for power and preyed upon every powerful being to make itself stronger.

    Because of him, there was a deep hatred rooted in the hearts of many. So everyone hunted slimes so that another power-hungry ruthless tyrant wouldn''t be born.

    Some slimes had even ascended past Primordialoty to enter Nirvana including the Slime King.

    While Derek was bringing the Slime something unexpected happened.

    Suddenly the entire Auction House started to shake, startling everyone present.

    *BOOM!*

    *BOOM!*

    *BOOOOOOOM!!!!*

    Countless people fell. Victim to bombs. Blood flowed from desecrated bodies, trickling across the marble floor.

    *Drip....*

    *...drop....drip.*

    *.....drop.*

    Blood fell on my face ever so lightly covering my silver hair red. My eyes turned to the sunken ground as it reflected the red moon, in the middle was a half-burnt body in an enforcer uniform and ears pointed.

 Chapter 27: Ice Ice Zombie

    <h4>Chapter 27: Ice Ice Zombie</h4>

    There were decimated corpses lying all across the city. Blood closed the streets through a river and people could be seen in panic.

    Parents were crying for their dead children while many children were crying for their dead parents. Entire families were ripped apart and crushed within buildings.

    A young elfy amid a red pool. His hands and legs were missing and his skin was burnt ck.

    Beside him was a silver-haired boy whose hair was falling in his eyes, so he constantly tried to shove it.

    His hands were glowing with a mystical emerald light.

    Rael''s spiritual energy started to circte in the elf''s body helping the elf to get relief.

    *Cough*

    The elf started to cough some blood and looked at the boy in front of him. Although he couldn''t see him properly and his face was blurred he managed to utter a single word before passing out.

    "F..uck....humans...."

    "Don''t speak I am still healing you!" Rael said as he attentively was listening to what he said. By what the elf said he couldn''t help but frown.

    "Humans did this?"

    He looked at the ruinedndscape filled with blood before shaking his head.

    " A waste."

    ''Perhaps it is only human nature to inflict suffering on anything that will endure suffering, whether because of its genuine humility, or indifference, or sheer helplessness..maybe.. .all that is just a delusion of mine.''

    Rael felt like puking....although he always thought that humans were the lesser beings, he was no different from them...the world preyed upon the weak and if a weakling became strong then the world would kill it so that he wouldn''t be a threat.

    A look of relief came upon the elf''s face as his face changed from pale to its normal cream color.

    Leaving the elf aside in a ce where nobody could hurt him, he decided to leave and look for Derek.

    He couldn''t help but get shudders whenever he thought that this was rted to the deal the devils and the humans were talking about.

    ''-but just why would the humans of the Holy Theocracy attack here?''

    As he was pondering over the question, he realized something he should have noticed long ago!

    ''All the influentials from all over the worlde to the Regent Auction and Banquet.....so wouldn''t this be the best time to kill them all?''

    It all fit perfectly and just like a psycho, Rael had creepily started tough. When was thest time heughed like this he wondered?..... Oh, wait it was recently, so yeah, awkward moment.

    He noticed that he couldn''t see any humans nearby except the ones who were lying around crying about the deaths of their loved ones.

    Walking further and further, the entire area was deserted for a second it could have looked like a ghost town if it wasn''t for the zombiesing his way.

    He cussed as he saw the massive horde of disgusting ckish-green creatures whose skin was constantly melting and regenerating.

    "I didn''t think that those humans would be so impatient.....I wonder where Derek is and my slime....."

    Looking at the creaturesing toward him, Rael started to form multiplerge-scale mana spells.

    Because his mana capacity had increased, he could easily dorge-scale attacks although it did cost a lot of mana.

    "Looks like you people will be the first test for me to try my new deviant element attack!" He smiled evilly as he looked at the pitiful mindless zombies.

    As water and wind were his strongest elements with an affinity for, Rael had already thought of a deviant element.

    A deviant element, which uses devastating attacks,bined with the randomness of weather and its freezing abilities to create a deadly skill.

    An element that could pierce through all his opponents with ease and also defend him through all the attacks.

    A perfect element, free from all the restrictions.

    Instantly the temperature dropped by a few degrees. The air around Rael coiled and started to float above until it went higher than the night clouds, till it couldn''t be seen in sight.

    The zombies who were waiting for the attack looked at Rael dumbfoundedly,

    "..."

    ...and started to screech as if mocking him.

    An imaginary cross symbol came on his forehead as he looked at the zombies with killing intent while giving out an innocent smile.

    Though the zombies were mindless and dumb, when they saw that smile.....they could only fear for him along with the killing intent emanating from him.

    Seeing their expression Rael smirked, and he lifted his hand pointing towards the sky.

    Everyone turned their head up, to look at what he was pointing at.

    A half-a-foot-long icicle suddenly appeared in front of them out of thin air, it appeared in midair out of nowhere.

    Even though those mindless zombies had extremely good senses, they still did not manage to see how it appeared and when it appeared, they merely just saw a seemingly normal icicle that had a frightening coldness that made their whole body shiver.

    Before they could take a good look at it, the deep blue icicle attacked broke into numeral other icicles and attacked them all separately right through their brain, pinpoint, at unimaginable speed!

    *Bang!!*

    *Bang!!*

    *Bang!!!!*

    **BANG!**

    The zombies screamed with pain! The deep blue icicle was stuck through and through. It was a headshot! Such scary uracy. Only Rael could do something like that with minimal use of mana and control.

    Having their heads shot, made them on the verge of their death.

    Their bodies instantly started to melt and burst into mes as they screamed at the top of their lungs.

    The me corroded their bodies giving them all a painful death.

    The icicle was a one-shot hit, which was meant for assassinations, he had especially used ice in an attack like that because no matter what said, those zombies were innocent humans, who didn''t even know about the multiple realms.

    Just because of one person who made a deal with the devils.....why should they suffer?

    Unfortunately, the fire gave them pain. Fire is a hellish me that always takes ce when a contract has been signed, especially with devils for an exchange of power.

    Looking at the ashes of the former humans, Rael couldn''t help but sigh. The sigh wasn''t out of pity, he simply knew the truth, he always knew it.

    The weak are jealous of the strong and deem them as threats so they do whatever they can do to be strong and the strong deem the weak as threats and eradicate them before they be stronger.

    It was just that he didn''t want to ept the cruel truth, he simply wanted to enjoy his life, sip wine while ying music, and look at the scenery in front of him back in his pce in the fairy realm.

    Especially because he was the strong rather than the weak.

    He did not feel guilt for the humans, they were dead the moment they became zombies. Instantly his mood cheered up as he thought of his Ice element.

    ''It was certainly a nice test to check my ice-based attacks, as I thought Ice deviant element suits me the most. In the future, I will make this even stronger.''

    Rael had used his two elements, water and ice to make a deviant ability. At first, while making the ability it pained a lot in his heart.

    Merging the two elements to form the Ice element was painful. Even when he used the element right now, for the first time he had to concentrate a lot which drained some of his mental power not a lot because he was experienced in it before.

    When using mana, it not always depends upon mana capacity but also mental strength to handle the spell. Therefore the famous saying in the different realms,

    ''Every spell has a bacsh!''.

    The funny thing about the incident was that the organization Shadow were pawns, they were pawns in their own game.

    They were used by The Holy Theocracy, the church even used them as fodder and might have killed them.

    Why would they let someone of power be alive?

    Ultimately they would have greed and would try to take over even the Church right?

    No one is ever satisfied with one thing.

    Everyone wants more.

    Like how when women in hentai when getting used to big dicks want even bigger dicks.

    Just like that.

    Shadow would want to devour the church after they take over the country.

    -and then finally they would want to rule the entire Lower World.

    ~

    Shi opened his eyes and sat up on the rubble he was upon. In front of him, he could only see desertednd and no soul.

    Odd....where is everyone?

    He started to ponder and tried to remember what had happened to him to be stuck in such a state.

    He then remembered that some bastard humans gave him an active bomb right into his hands.

    The bomb was too close to him so he had taken too much damage hence even with his regenerative elf characteristics, he was unable to heal himself quickly.

    Just when he was on the verge of dying, a being most probably a demon healed him.

    He could feel that he was a demon because of the sense of familiarity which distinguished him from humans.

    After recalling everything that happened, he stood up to look for his benefactor. When he didn''t see him around, he frowned and walked a few steps beforeing in front of a swarm of zombies.

    ''What?! How did zombies end up here?? These humans....just what did they do?!.."

    Seeing the zombiesing toward him, he couldn''t help but smile with disdain. How could these zombies measure up to him? He was an enforcer although not the most elite one around, he was sure that he was stronger than the elites also.

    "Hmmm...poison is my favorite way to kill...but I can not use it because it does not work on zombies...I guess I will go with the elven ssic."

    Suddenly the zombies got stuck in their ce and were unable to move. Their head which was the only part of the body that they could move looked down.

    Tree roots were crawling up to their shoulders and were starting to bear trees. What was the most special thing about the attack was that the trees were actually absorbing their life.

    A surge of power brushed into Shi, he had never felt such an amount of power before.

    A pretty broken skill he had, the zombies in front of him had unlimited life energy and could only truly die if their brain was pierced or destroyed as that''s where the corey.

    "Ha! This was a good n!" His body started to get bulkier, he started to regain his lost muscles at an extremely amazing rate!

    His body no longer looked malnourished which it was when he was hurt, although Rael had saved him, he only healed him to the point, that he wouldn''t be on the verge of death.

    For him, his energy reserves were more important. So as Shi started to gain energy, his body became more like it was before. Surprisingly, it became even better!

    His ck hair grew even longer reaching his toes and had some streaks of white, because of cells dividing too fast.

    Eventually, his body couldn''t handle the excess amount of energy so he stopped absorbing it at once. With the amount of energy he had, he could easily take out the zombies in front of him by simply flicking his fingers.

    The man spread out his mana in a wide area.....DOMAIN!

    The zombies felt their bodies getting crushed by the tree roots near them. The roots started to branch and leaf des struck upon their entire body.

    A unique flowery scent spread in the area, suffocating them.

    The tree roots entered their body through the nose holes and destroyed the brain from the inside out while exploding.

    Suddenly, the zombies burned into ashes! It was just too fast! With the tree roots, leaves burning the fire was even greater.

    Being a mage naturally, he had a mage''s domain, which a person could only get after tremendous practice.

    There are many stages in Domain itself. The domain used by Shi was the initial domain used by amateurs, but even a simple initial domain makes its user very overpowered.

    He walked past where the zombies died...and cussed a bit. He deduced it by seeing the mes of the heavenly and universalw.

    "Tch! These humans made a deal with devils...I couldn''t even turn these zombies into trees because their souls were imed by the universalw, so they had unlimited power but also many side effects!"

    Usually, when he uses his domain, his prey who dies in it turns into a tree.

    As he was thinking about the various stuff between the humans and devils....he got a very amazing idea.

    ''Wait.....a second! If I help out and gather as much information as possible and help out...then couldn''t I get an instant promotion?! The cross-realm department is in charge of keeping peace and these humans are clearly disturbing peace.....so if I abandon my mission and focus on this...then my superiors will praise and promote me!"

    "Like it''s said....aim higher get lower! If I meet that demon, I might do a light investigation as a reward for saving me.....but I will still test his strength..."

    He hummed a tune and leisurely started to walk away, he could already feel intense manaing from the center of the city and assumed that the silver-haired demon would also be heading there.

    He saw many zombies and just turned them all into dust along his way. Old humans, office workers, children...nobody escaped his grasp.

    All of them were simply cannon fodders.

    After walking for a while, he finally came across the silver-haired boy. He crept into a corner and started to observe him.

    The temperature instantly dropped while he was observing him, the environment went cold, and huge killing intent was spreading into the atmosphere.

    "H..how does this kid have such high killing intent?! How many has he killed before???"

    A shiver went upon his spine as he looked at the young silver-haired boy smiling innocently, his smile was too evil to call it an angel and too tranquil to call it a demon.

    "J...j..just what is he?!?!!"

    The boy then pointed his hands towards the sky, subconsciously, Shi also gazed to look at the sky...and what he saw utterly shocked him.

    A half-foot icicle formed out of nowhere! This kind of utilization and control of mana was abnormal!

    He had never seen anyone forming ice from the sky which wasn''t connected with the body!

    Usually, ice-based attacks all form from near the user''s body....but this kid had broken the rule...

    "W.. won''t he be invincible?! This way!!"

    The icicle broke into smaller fragmented shards, and each of them struck the brain core of the zombies individually killing all of them!

    A bitter smile came upon Shi''s face, excitement boiled under his skin as he stared at Rael.

    ''Silver hair....hmm...I have never heard about a demon with silver hair... wait... isn''t that prodigious newbie Alizejh also having silver hair? Didn''t she have a twin? But I was told that the twin was a talentless scumbag...''

    He suddenly got startled as he heard Rael''s voice.

    "You shoulde out... aren''t you tired of watching me from behind?"

    His voice was calm and full of nonchnce, he looked at him baffled, at how he could sense him so easily.

    He stood up from behind rubble and walked towards him with his hands in a surrendering gesture.

    "I am surprised you found me."

    "Of course, even a kid could find you..."

    He once again heard his voice which was calm with a small tinge of contempt and couldn''t help but roll his eyes.

    "So I see that you are fully healed.."

    Rael frowned a bit as he inspected further.

    "-and...your life force feels stronger..."

    Shin smirked, enjoying his reaction.

    "You were quite good back there with that ice attack of yours...."

    Seeing, Rael not replying, an imaginary cross came on the back of his head.

    He opened one of his eyes, to look at Rael, and when he saw him ignoring him more he felt even angrier.

    ''This kid...''

    Sweat formed on Rael''s forehead but looking at Shi spouting words full of air... he really wanted tough. Even Rael didn''t praise himself so much in front of people though he praised himself in his mind.

    "Hey! Are you listening?!" Shi flustered and asked in a hesitating tone.

    "Yeah...you were saying about how amazing you were..."

    "...."

    "You bastard! You didn''t listen to a single thing!"

    Rael just snorted, he did not like to listen to other people talking about themselves. At this moment he dearly missed his royal council who ttered him at every second.

    "You want to practice spar with me?" Shi asked in a suggestive tone.

 Chapter 28: Ishtar

    <h4>Chapter 28: Ishtar</h4>

    This chapter has slight gore.

    ~

    In the ghostly in, two figures were moving at an iprehensible speed. These figures could not be seen by the naked eye.

    *Swoosh!*

    A silver-haired boy was dancing in the air with an ethereal de in his hand shining in the night, being the only light as if it were the moon.

    *Drrrrrrr!*

    Numerous roots were growing from the ground, trying to chase after the silver-haired boy, every time a root came close to him in the sky, he would elegantly use it as a foothold and do acrobatics.

    If all of this wasn''t in fast motion then people would think that he was actually dancing. Not a single speck of sweat was on his body, instead, he had an excited smile upon his jade face.

    Shi, on the other hand, was sweating hard, for him his all his elegant movements were hard to counter.

    It was surprising that a swordsman could be so flexible. Mages were supposed to have an advantage but this kid was instead making his disadvantage an advantage!

    All his moves were profound and refined to the maximum, if Rael wasn''t a child demon then he would have thought that he was an old monster who had lifetimes of battle experience.

    "What''s....the secret to your art?" Shi stuttered while asking, he didn''t even realize that he asked such an embarrassing question when he was the one boasting earlier.

    Although for Rael it was swordy, for the others it was a dance, technically not wrong. His swordy was delicate exquisite and beautiful that it could be seen as art.

    Rael who was still doing acrobatics wanted tough hard but controlled himself, nevertheless, a smile crept onto his face which enraged Shi.

    Shi misunderstood and thought that the brat was overestimating himself and wanted to beat him to a pulp.

    "So what is it?"

    Rael gave a gentle smile and the aura in the air changed a little.

    It was not overwhelming or dominating but instead was filled with tranquility, it was peaceful and made Shi for once forget about everything in the world.

    "Wow....."

    "If you be my disciple, then maybe I could teach you��" Rael said with an evil smirk.

    The tree roots swirled around Rael but he jumped into the air doing a flip and froze the root with ice before breaking it.

    "Bastard tell me!"

    Rael shrugged, he quite liked the idea of having a loyal disciple who would be in a high-profile agency, it was purely strategic.

    He shrugged his shoulders.

    "Lightness��."

    Shi looked at him confused, both of them were still ying a game of catch. It is said that battles help you to understand the person you are fighting with better.

    "Lightness?"

    "Yes, Lightness. All my techniques, footwork, and sword skills, are depended on extreme nimbleness and flexibility. The principles of my techniques are to be ''lighter than a feather'' and ''elegance in every movement."

    "I see��" Shi nodded his head,

    "The one who made these techniques must be a wise person who has had many battles to perfect something to such an extent��"

    "Not really, these techniques are not perfect, but instead, with every execution it keeps on bing more refined, nothing can be perfect in this world."

    "You know you sound like as if you are the old man who made this technique, judging by the haughtiness in your voice��"

    "Would you believe me if I told you I am the old man?" He asked with a smile.

    Shi did not answer.

    Rael shook his head, he was indeed the one to make it.

    It was his life''s greatestption. All his martial techniques are in one technique.

    A technique skill set with unlimited potential, to perfect it even after death, was no more than a blessing.

    He was not a chunni, but he was a sword dancer, and every person who wields the sword has a goal.

    The ultimate goal of every sword user.

    To perfect a technique to such a level, a level that would only use one strike.

    One strike to split the sky in half.

    One strike to split the heavens in half.

    One strike to create life rather than destruct it.

    "So what is the name?" Shi asked curiously, by far he had never seen such skills in the 400 years of his life.

    Rael simply ignored him with an evil smirk on his visage.

    [GHOST PHANTASM!! First form!! Ghostwalk!]

    At that moment, Rael disappeared from his eyesight.

    He suddenly closed upon Shi, who was in the core of the tree roots vortex. A huge amount of frost energy exploded, turning all the roots into ice and ultimately breaking all of them.

    The roots just like snow started to rain as ice particles. It was a beautiful sight, although the ground was broken and ruined.

    [Third form!! Shadow walk!!]

    He appeared behind Shi, he turned around to look at the Rael who was behind him. The back was the ce where most people would show up, so he was on guard.

    Unfortunately for him, he was trolled.

    He turned around to strike him but to his surprise when he hit him with his staff, it simply passed through his body.

    It was as if his body were thin air!

    He turned around once again, and he couldn''t believe what he saw. He saw about tens of Rael in front of him disappearing and appearing again like after images.

    Not only that, but he struck everyone with his roots, but to even more surprise all of them were mirages.

    ''Weird! Why isn''t any of them real?? Shouldn''t the real one be among them?!"

    *Plop!*

    He fell onto his butt, he looked up in surprise and saw Rael''s face in front of him giving a mocking smile. He gave out his hand forward to help him get up.

    Shi annoyed pped the back of his hand, he knew that the silver-haired boy was doing it deliberately to mock him.

    "How did you do that?" He asked once again, ashamed, but he really wanted to know.

    His fighting style was very peculiar to him.

    Rael winked, one of his long fingers on his lips as if shushing a child.

    "Unless you ept my previous offer��"

    "Disciple my ass!" Shi yelled, how could he let his elven pride down to this shitty kid.

    The first form of Rael''s technique skillset, Ghost Phantasm, Ghostwalk enabled him to disappear from the opponent''s view which gave the idea that he was invisible or simply too fast.

    In the third form of Ghost Phantasm, Shadow walk helped him to create multiple images of himself giving out the idea that he was simply too fast or that it was an illusion technique.

    Shi thought that the real Rael was among the illusions, but instead, the real one was invisible and walked towards himzily while he was dealing with the illusions wondering which the real one was among them.

    Then he simply kicked on his leg with enough force to make him fall.

    "Well, you did not use yourst resort...." Rael said while looking at the Shi tofort him who was pping his butt so that the dust which got stained on his pants would get removed.

    Shi looked baffled, "How did you know?"

    Rael rolled his eyes. Everyone has ast resort. All important characters.

    Shi chuckled, by now he knew that the kid in front of him was by far a normal one.

    "So are you also heading towards, where the mana ising from?" Shi asked him in a serious tone.

    Rael nodded.

    "I have a feeling that my disciple is stuck over there."

    ~

    "D.. don''t you dare!!! You will regret this!!" The King of Valeria screamed.

    The ice-cold Ishtar looked at him as if he was an insignificant being.

    "You are a headache! Just give me the fucking ring!"

    "You... b*tch!"

    "What did you just call me... " She gave out an innocent smile filled with intense miasma.

    "I will count till 3, so pass it over to me..."

    The King had fear embedded in his eyes as he looked at the visage of the psycho in front of him. He started to dig into his pockets.

    "1��"

    *Swing!* *Swoosh!*

    The sound of the air getting cut with the surprising sound of something falling.

    *Plop!*

    A head fell down and rolled towards the Queen of Valencia. She looked at the head, for a few seconds, and then recognized that it was her hubby''s head.

    "Kyaaaaaa!"

    She almost fainted if it wasn''t for the killing intent emanating from Ishtar.

    "Oops, I forgot I had to count until three��sorry my bad."

    She started to giggle while looking at the human in front of her, who was grieving.

    "Lady Ishtar�� I think you should stop that��" Griles said as sweat formed on his forehead.

    She looked at him with a cold gaze before she snorted and looked away.

    ''Master had told me that she doesn''t like couples��.it appears that she was betrayed by her man and has a backstory��.'' Griles shuddered as he thought and was relieved as he didn''t have any woman in his life.

    He gulped his saliva and turned his gaze away from her, ''Anyone would betray her��.psychotic bitch!''

    "I have a feeling that you are thinking of something rude��" The woman clenched her fist and showed it to the red-haired devil.

    "N-No ma''am"

    She looked at the human queen with disdain, she felt like spitting on her ugly face, but then she reminded herself that it would be a blessing for her then, so she cut that idea out.

    "So, are you going to give me that ring?"

    The woman hurriedly took out the ring from her husband''s pockets with lifeless eyes. She knew that escape was impossible��.she would also end up like her husband.

    Better to die now, at least she would be able to meet her hubby in the afterlife.

    She took out the ring and passed it to the woman in front of her. The woman snatched the ring from her hands and looked at it as if it were a treasure.

    She wore the ring on the ring finger of her left hand and turned her gaze towards Griles.

    "You people from the Lower World would not know anything about this ring!"

    She started to giggle creepily, she was messed up, even a normal person could most probably see that.

    She turned her gaze towards Griles, the three bodyguards, and the family leaders, who were all frowning deeply.

    "YOU ALL WILL NEVER REALIZE THE TRUE POWER OF THIS RING! Although the legacy isn''t much worth to me, at least I can extract the soul fragment of the Supreme-Nirvana-Ancestral-Monarchial-Absolute God-Emperor, Mahir El Navah��"

    All of them were looking at her with fear, their calctions went very wrong!

    Griles had made a colossal mistake, he should have suppressed her from taking action a long time ago but like a dumb person he kept on letting her take the lead which ended up fooling him.

    All the family leaders looked at Giles with a confused expression and Ishtar with shock!

    The bloodlust she was releasing was suffocating them all! Wasn''t she on their side? What was exactly going on?!!

    "You fool��.you all are simply ants in my eyes�� Did you really think that you could suppress me by using a ve contract? NAIVE!

    Especially that devil king of yours��.what was his name again��.tsk�� I forgot."

    She giggled as she started to float into the air.

    She was like an empress looking down at all of them like as if they were chess pieces only meant to be used by her.

    Her eyes were cold, devoid of any expression, but her face wasn''t, she had an evil grin that was hidden behind her ck veil.

    One could only see her eyes and her jade-like skin.

    Everyone wondered how she looked, but that was before she released her killing intent.

    "Insolent worms!" She snapped her fingers and a gigantic pressure came upon all of them.

    All of them fell onto the ground, gasping for air.

    The Ring of Solomon started to shine brighter and brighter until it closed upon the entire sky like a mini sun.

    The sun turned the surrounding cold and slowly started to turn into ck color until it became back like the abyss.

    [DOMAIN!]

    The entire ruined field was reced with ck ground which looked like an endless shadow and there was no light, only gray surroundings only including the people inside.

    The people in the domain looked at her with anger in their hearts, they were all still stuck in the begging position.

    The woman descended like a goddess and ced one leg of hers on the red-haired devil, Griles''a head.

    She used a bit of force and crashed his bead into the hard, cold ebony floor. Tears sprouted from his eyes, the pressure was soul-crushing, but he still endured it.

    Seeing him able to resist it a bit��she increased the intensity more.

    *DHMMMMMMM!!!*

    "Arrghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!"

    He screamed in pain, and the abyss-like floor just like a marsh swarm started to absorb the others.

    "What is going on?!" All the n elders and leaders started to scream, frightened.

    They were all getting absorbed by the floor as if it were a marsh swamp!!

    "Noooooooo!!!!!"

    Everyone wailed and wailed and looked at the beautiful woman with hate in their eyes.

    They started to curse aloud looking at her.

    "Bitch! You will die a painful death!"

    She simply smirked, it wasn''t the first time she was gotten cursed by a person before they were dying. She had killed zillions and zillions of people, such a meager amount was nothing to her.

    If those curses would actually work, then she would have been dead long ago.

    Hate creates more hate and sometimes even kindness creates hate��then why not simply kill them without mercy?

    If you leave them out of your kindness, then they are sure toe back and take revenge.

    Instead, just eradicate them all, leaving no existence alive until thest bloodline!

    This was the principle Ishtar followed!

    Now the only one left in the entire domain was Griles the devil.

    "Wasn''t it your Lord? Who dared to have the audacity to put a ve contract on me?'' She asked him in a grim tone, almost teasing him.

    Seeing the man not answering, she grinned even more.

    This was her chance!

    Numerous amount of humanoid shadows were raised from the abyss-like floor.

    A hill started to form and stop it was a throne where she floated and sat atop.

    She controlled his life and death, his soul was imed by her��.his God wasn''t the Devil King who wasn''t even there��.his God was only one person and that was the beautiful ck-haired woman sitting atop the throne with her legs crossed.

    "Maybe if you beg to me to let you go�� I might release you��"

    The red-haired man bit his lips, ignoring her��he could never betray his realm!

    The demoness simply smirked, she loved it when the most stubborn-willed men fell prey to her!

    After all, isn''t it always fun to see the most loyal dogs breaking apart? The regret they would feel afterward would shame them their entire life.

    She smiled gently, "Don''t worry, nothing much will happen to you��.just a little bit of pain��okay?"

    The shadow soldiers poured some kind of liquid on his back!

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGHHGHGHGGGGGGFGCVFGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    "Heal him" Shemanded the soldiers.

    *Fwoom!*

    All the burns and his skin and flesh that were falling apart got healed.

    "Do it again! This time on his cock!" She looked at Griles''s expression while smiling.

    "Noooooooo! Anywhere but there!"

    The shadow soldiers stripped him apart and some kinds of ck strands of chains came out from the abysmal floor binding him.

    The chainsid him on a ck bed, and he was strapped from every side like as if he were going to get raped.

    "You have a pretty small one��I can see why you were ashamed��" She chuckled.

    Griles was in no mood to get flustered, he could only think about the pain which was about toe.

    "Pour it!" Thedy ordered with a devious smile on her face.

    *Swoosh!*

    "AAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRGHHHHHHHGGGHHHHHH!!!!!!"

    Tears started to flow from his eyes but he still didn''t give up.

    Ishtar was now going into her full sadistic mode!

    "Cut it!"

    *Shing!*

    "Argh!" It was not a lot of pain this time because it was just cut, but that was enough to make him cry even more. No man would like to see himself without a penis.

    "Make him swallow it and then heal his cock again!"

    His eyes got wide open as he looked at her with fear.

    "Noooo no noooooooo!!!!!!" He yelled and yelled, but ultimately, he was forced to swallow his pride.

    He had to chew it, he felt like puking, but he couldn''t.

    "Now why? You men don''t feel ashamed when you put that disgusting thing into our mouths?" She asked with a bit of rage in her voice, it seemed like she truly had a backstory.

    "And no need to overreact as if you can''t speak, yours was anyway small!"

    He wanted to cry, but he couldn''t!

    ''Just what did I do wrong?...''

    ''Maybe I should beg��why do I feel loyalty towards my realm??''

    ''Do I really have to follow his order??...''

    ''Yes! I will follow them regardless of what!''

    Ishtar simply smiled from her throne, she was thoroughly enjoying breaking the pitiful guy.

    "Repeat the entire process."

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"

    She looked somewhere else not paying attention to the devil, her domain had broken a little, and a figure entered.

    He had ck hair and luminous eyes, and an aura of mana around himself. He was carrying with him a soft round blob.

    Furthermore, he seemed confused, it seemed that he entered unintentionally.

    Ishtar shook her head while looking at him as she kept one hand of her on her chin shaking her head in dismay.

    "Now...now... why would ambe on its own to get ughtered?"

 Chapter 29: Saving Derek

    <h4>Chapter 29: Saving Derek</h4>

    "You can speak?" Derek was surprised and asked the slime in front of him. The slime was transparent so it didn''t have any color, inside it was a ball which was most probably its core.

    "I am not a slime from the Lower realms." The blob spoke back.

    "Huh? So you came from the Celestial Realm?" He asked curiously.

    "Celestial Realm?!" The slime scoffed. "Celestial Realm can''t even measure to where I came from."

    This time Derek looked at it with wide eyes, some realm higher than even the Celestial Realm?? He knew his master was amazing, to be so smart.

    ''Just like I thought! Master is just too amazing!''

    He was oblivious to the domain in front of him as everything looked normal. Suddenly the sky went grey and the ground, ck.

    ''Huh? What just happened?''

    "Where I am?"

    He started to observe his surroundings...

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGHGGHHHHHHH!!!!"

    ....in front of him was the guest from before who was wailing in pain. He noticed that some ck humanoid figures were pouring some kind of liquid on his little brother.

    Tilting, he saw a woman was sitting on an iron throne, enjoying the view.

    Derek immediately felt like puking when he imagined himself in the guy''s ce.

    The woman was staring at him with a vicious smile, perceiving that smile, he turned around to leave from where he came from. Unfortunately, there was no exit.

    "Young boy... there is no exit..." He turned his gaze towards the woman who was giving out a scary smile.

    "Weren''t you the young boy who was with that silver hair pretty boy?" Ishtar asked in a gentle tone.

    Derek gulped his saliva and nodded, he didn''t understand why she was asking about Rael.

    "If you win against my ve then I will let you leave alive. After all, you are thepanion of that handsome boy, and handsome men only know how to break the hearts of maidens."

    Ishtar''s lips curled up into a bitter smile as a mncholic expression came upon her visage while she started to inspect the human.

    "Alive? Alive doesn''t mean that you or your ves won''t hurt me..." He replied, by now he knew that she was the person who was with the Devils, he already knew about the contract as his master had told him about it during the auction.

    ''Never let anyone else choose the agreements.''

    She red at him for a second with anger and then chuckled, "Ok then...you will lose anyway..."

    She waved her hands to make the ck humanoids stop torturing the devil. Then she snapped her fingers and looked at him with pity.

    But the pity wasn''t because she was feeling bad but because she wouldn''t be able to torture him for a while.

    "Mind nk!" She flicked her wrists before saying that.

    Instantly the previous eyes of the devil filled with extreme loyalty, overbearing determination, and never-ending will were erased to be dead.

    His red hair started to dye ck, his previous tan skin started to turn into a porcin pale color.

    "You are now my ve." She announced looking at the devil in an imposing voice.

    The devil nodded, he was no longer Griles, his personality was dead, he didn''t exist anymore all that was left was an expressionless, emotionless person who would only listen to his Queen''s orders.

    "Your Highness, I await your orders." His transformation was still undergoing, instantly his wrinkles disappeared and were reced with smooth skin.

    His entire old demeanor was now full of energy and youth.

    He had changed not just in his mentality but also in his appearance and power!

    The ck-haired woman started to chuckle, ''I never knew that this ring had such an interesting ability.''

    "Teach that brat a lesson." Shemanded her ve in an imposing voice.

    ~

    While Derek was going through a life and death battle, Rael and Shi were also fighting with the many zombiesing for them.

    Zombies are usually a specialty of the Undead Realm, they often use them as cannon fodder.

    They are told to have infinite regenerative capabilities, it''s just that they are very slow and are mostly mindless unless it is a high-level one.

    Both Shi and Rael noticed that the zombie in front of them was a higher tier than before. They didn''t know the tierpletely but could feel strong vibesing from it.

    The Zombie leader was leading all the Zombies in their direction only to get ughtered.

    Roots erupted from the ground, immobilizing all of them. Rael quickly used ice deviant element magic and all of them froze.

    Their teamwork was simply amazing! Rael took out his second faith sword which he had been using all this time.

    An ethereal de came out in thin air, glistening in the moonlight and shining transparently. This was the first time in a while that he would use his ''heaven-splitting techniques.

    [SECOND FAITH SWORD!

    Property of heaven!]

    Hebined his heaven-element faith sword with his heaven-splitting intent. Both of them had a good affinity for each other and fused immediately.

    Immediately the atmosphere was filled with divine energy. Rael himself had not used heaven-splitting intent in a long time, plus it was not fully formed because he was still in stage one of his spiritual core.

    He quickly started to execute the first form of ghost phantasm with the heaven-splitting faith sword.

    *Swoosh! *

    Just like a Japanese anime character he passed through them all, after what they all split into two pieces, still frozen....then bursting into divine mes.

    "Ha! That was a good show!" A husky voice said aloud.

    Both Shi and Rael turned in the direction of the voice.

    It was a seven-foot giant with rotten skin falling off his body and regenerating again. When someone turns into a zombie, they don''t have their precious memories and are born anew.

    Especially so for creatures with high tiers, they have a just for battle. It''s just like the ''mind erase'' used by Ishtar.

    "A Zombie Lord!" Shi gasped, his expression wasn''t grave but curious instead.

    "It seems like these zombies are eating humans to evolve, by the end of the night, they all will have evolved!" He spoke to Rael without looking at him.

    ''This is bad! I need to call backup from the Cross Realm Security Force right now! We need many trainers or adjudicators!'' Shi thought worriedly.

    Rael simply ignored him and dashed to the horrendous creature.

    He quickly wanted to test his prowess before his spiritual energy would get over, it would take some time to regain it, and also it seemed like he was short on time.

    He gritted his teeth and clenched his hands, now was no time to fight this stupid creature.

    Before the sword closed in, the sword formed an Ice lotus in the air to strike against

    *ng*

    The ice lotus was ground into pieces in the violent sword wind. However, it did not falter just like this, but instead transformed into countless solid chunks of ice, and rained down towards the stupid humanoid being making a storm.

    In an instant, the storm carrying the shattered ice lotus swirled around the two, as if sweeping up a tornado of ice and snow.

    *ng..ng... ng.. ng!*

    Amidst the string of colliding and breaking sounds, the dispersed ice kes were blown away by the Zombie lord.

    However, the cold energy that these ice kes contained was heavier than even Rael had imagined; after the Zombie Lord blew away all of the ice kes, both of his hands were already thoroughly flushed red from the cold and only fully recovered after two breaths of time.

    Rael moved back half a step and said with a slight smile on his face.

    He suddenly appeared below the belly of the Zombie lord and shed his sword across his belly to right inside his skull, drilling it from inside out.

    Shi looked at him bbergasted, "You didn''t even listen to what I told you and just rushed in!"

    Rael ignored him again.

    Shi gritted his teeth with an imaginary cross sighing up on the side of his forehead.

    ''This guy.....he likes to ignore a lot! I''ll also ignore him next time!''

    They walked and walked and walked.....defeating many zombies on their way before finally reaching the mana source.

    "I am sure that this is the source of mana!" Shi eximed but frowned seeing that there was nothing to be seen in the surroundings.

    "I can feel that my disciple was here..." Rael said, he could still feel that his disciple was nearby but where?!

    He subconsciously uttered out the word, "Domain..."

    ~

    "I have already informed the Cross Realm force about the abnormalities happening in this realm...hey you listening!" Shi screamed looking at me.

    "Can you please shut your mouth for some time?" I requested the screaming idiot.

    The surroundings were totally empty, it was too quiet.

    Silence is always a bad sign....not even zombies were near which was weirder because the ce we were standing at was the center point from where the contract mana wasing.

    There is only one possibility left,

    "Domain..."

    I activated my spiritual sense immediately as this possibility came to my mind.

    With the help of spiritual sense, I could surely find the loophole in the Domain to enter.

    *Cough!*

    Fuck. Such intense miasma

    Blood started to spurt from my mouth as soon as I activated my spiritual sense.

    "Hey! Are you okay?? Why did you suddenly cough blood?!" Shi rushed to me in an effort tofort me.

    I simply stood up from the ground oblivious to his efforts, I knew that he was a scheming bastard. He just wanted to know why I coughed blood there were no sentiments behind it.

    I can read emotions and intentions easily due to my experience of betrayals, shameful tactics, etc.

    "Nothing much...I know where my disciple is.."

    "Oh, where is he?" A glint appeared in his eyes, it seemed like as if he was chasing after something with intense greed.

    "It''s a Domain."

    Immediately, his expression crumbled, and he started to mutter under his breath.

    "Domain?" He asked with some fear. He himself was just a low-level Domain user.

    "Yes and that too it''s a high-level Domain..."

    Expressionlessly he fell down on his knees, it was pretty easy to make out that he wanted to profit something from this entire nightmare.

    "I am going to rest for a bit and regain my energy to enter the Domain..."

    He looked at me aghast!

    "Are you crazy? It''s a high-level domain! You won''t even be able tost a moment against the person inside!"

    I simply ignored him, in myst life, I had no objectives and only wanted to live a peaceful life which was totally ruined!

    This life of mine....is supposed to be peaceful and the best one of them all... however-

    -if can''t even save my first disciple who looks up to me as his master that too with utmost loyalty, I would rather die!

    Everything happens for a reason. I believe that there is a reason to why I was reincarnated.

    I closed my eyes and started to circte my spiritual core at a fast rate.

    1 cycle!

    4 cycles!

    25 cycles!

    100 cycles!

    Spiritual wisps entered my body and all the toxicity escaped. My depleted spiritual energy core started to recover at a horrific speed.

    All the spiritual wisps in the entire area, came at one point, just like a ck hole! I felt like I was alone in the world and everything existed only for me!

    Slowly cracks started to form on my spiritual core emitting a divine light...

    Stage 1: Level 2- Breakthrough!

    Stage 1: Level 9- Breakthrough

    Stage 2: Level 1- Breakthrough!

    Stage 2: Level 4- Breakthrough!

    Stage 3: Level 1- Breakthrough! Enter!

    A surge of power was excluded from my body! I jumped from level 2 of Stage 1 spiritual core to level 1 of Stage 3 immediately.

    ~

    Shi looked at Rael with a weird expression, he was also sitting in a lotus position to gain his depleted mana back.

    Rael opened his eyes, they shined with an ethereal glow, it felt like they were out of this world. His expression was nonchnt without care.

    ''This kid...he is excluding a different aura! What is he?....''

    "Are youing?" Rael asked Shi with a questioning gaze.

    "O-of course! How can I let you a kid, go alone!"

    Rael said without looking at Shi.

    "I have already found the w in the Domain... let''s enter!" Rael said without looking at Shi.

    He looked at Rael curiously, he had doubts about the domain, just how did this kid in front of him find the Domain? How did he even detect the domain?

    He hardly recognized the kid as an amateur, even though his mind was different, because of what he treated him the same as he would treat his friends.

    "Follow me!" Rael ordered him.

    Shi simply stood up from the cross-legged position and stretched his body. All his depleted mana capacity had fully recovered.

    They were both now ready to break into the Domain.

    Rael and Shi walked towards the center of the Area, a golden glow excluded from Rael''s body as he touched something in midair.

    *CRACK!*

    A rift formed in the air, an intense aura leaking out of it!

    There was a crack in the middle of nowhere and an entirely different space inside it!

    Shi gulped his saliva as he turned his gaze to Rael, who was expressionlessly standing in front of it, inhaling and exhaling air.

    "Let''s go!"

    Both of them stepped inside the rift crack causing it to widen a bit. After they walked inside it, the crack automatically closed up.

    They started to observe their surroundings, it was totally grey! The floor was a great ck liquid, at least they could stand in it but they asionally felt like they would fall into it.

    A horrifying scent of death caught their nose! They followed its direction and saw a bloody human lying down and on top of him sitting a handsome man with long ck hair and empty eyes.

    "Derek...." Rael muttered with empty eyes.

    He had to know the situation first, beforeshing out in anger. Without thinking before fighting causes death.

    "You finally came....."

    Both Rael and Shi turned their heads in the direction of the voice...

    A curvaceous woman was sitting on a throne atop a hill. She had long ck hair and the fairest skin they had ever seen! She was wearing a veil that covered her face so they couldn''t see it.

    Her eyes were looking down at them with curiosity but more like as if they were insignificant bugs.

    "You know, he believed that you woulde right until the very end.... it seems that he was right....unfortunately you came a bit toote...he is already on the verge of death." She smiled gently and pointed toward Derek.

    Rael simply stared at the woman right into her eyes

    He wouldn''t lie, he was indeed angry but losing many of his friends, and sworn brothers had already hardened him quite a bit.

    His anger was like the ocean, but it was not raging like a storm but instead, it was the calmest it could be.

    It was lull.

    A wry smile broke onto his face, as he looked at Ishtar as if she was amusing.

    ''Nobody has ever managed to make me this angry for a long time....when was thest time I was this angry? Must be when the world leaders sent gay men to marry me.''

    Rael is a hypocrite, a selfish guy, filled with greed but also a guy who knows about limits and what is right and wrong.

    As a King, he would never let his judgments be clouded by emotions unless absolutely necessary or if he is extremely angry.

    He ignored the ck-haired woman and crept towards the man who was sitting on Derek.

    Thedy herself was expressionless and in disbelief!

    ''What?...Shouldn''t he feel angry?? Why is he smiling....''

    She looked at Rael curiously and gestured the expressionless puppet man to stop sitting atop the human and get away from him.

    She wanted to see what Rael would do.

    "You know right...that whatever you do it will not work? He is fated to die..."

    He simply ignored her and walked towards Derek.

    An unnatural gust of wind blew in the area making everyone shiver as an ominous vibe floated in the air.

    Rael sat near Derek. One hand was ced atop his chest while the other was on the forehead. Lowering his face slightly he whispered lightly.

    "You no longer need to be bound by the chains of humanity...."

 Chapter 30: Irakiel

    <h4>Chapter 30: Irakiel</h4>

    An unnatural gust of wind blew in the area making everyone shiver as an ominous vibe floated in the air.

    Rael sat near Derek. One hand was ced atop his chest while the other was on the forehead. Lowering his face slightly he whispered lightly.

    "You no longer need to be bound by the chains of humanity...."

    Golden wharf escaped his from his skin. Sweat formed upon his body. Slowly Derek opened his eyes and saw Rael''s blurred figure.

    Derek tried to move but felt his brain unable tomand his body. Helplessly he stared ahead and croaked.

    "Master...r... "

    Rael smiled and cooed him as a son.

    "...don''t speak...go to sleep, you have done enough stalling."

    For the first time since his memories got unsealed, Rael had given a genuine smile. He gently pressed his thumb where the eyebrows met on Derek''s forehead.

    *BOOM!*

    Intense energy exploded inside the entire domain. Golden lights lit up the entire ck domain. Rael''s entire aura turned purple and Derek''s golden.

    Rael''s eyes turned golden in color, his entire body transparent as he kept on injecting otherworldly energy.

    "Asura ritual... b-but how?" Ishtar muttered under her breath.

    ''How can he use it?! I have heard that only Imperial bloodlines, the offspring of the ''Nobility Law'' can use it!''

    "B-but how can he be a noble bloodline, this is just the lower world...how can something so divine exist here!!!!''

    Finally, Rael stopped the ritual, he stood up, a little bit wobbly, and fell on his butt.

    Derek was still emitting the golden light from his body, all sweat and blood had already evaporated.

    His wounds began regenerating instantly and a peculiar butterfly crown symbol formed on his forehead.

    His ears immediately started to twitch and became pointed like elven ears while his eyes turned rainbow.

    "M-master...." His eyes were heavy and were constantly closing.

    "Don''t worry, I will handle it from here... Imand you to rest." Rael spoke back in his signature nonchnt visage.

    He nodded and closed his eyes. His consciousness immediately drifted into the darkness of his dreams.

    Rael stood up from beside Derek and locked his eyes with Ishtar.

    She gave out an estranged smile and clenched her fists and loosened them.

    "Are you someone with a Godly Constitution?"

    Rael feigned ignorance.

    Ishtar clutched her palms again, tightly.

    "How did you know how to do the Asura ritual?"

    Rael smirked.

    "Do I have to tell you? I don''t think that you are my wife or my lover..."

    Ishtar stared at him for a second and did not believe what she was hearing.

    "I already know that you are a clone... you should not be much strong I think."

    Ishtar stared at Rael then burst outughing like crazy. Wiping the corner of her eyes with amusement she inspected Rael from top to bottom.

    "Boy, you do not know who you are speaking to."

    Rael raised his eyebrows.

    "Is that so? Then kindly enlighten me."

    She flicked her hand and thousands of shadows raised from the ground, all of them looking at Rael with intense anger.

    She gave a smug smile in Rael''s direction, very proud of her technique.

    He simply raised his eyebrows and looked at them with a little interest.

    "I am the Demoness of the End, the most beautiful Princess of the Mesopotamian Pantheon. A high priest of the Cock Cutting Cult. You stand before, Ishtar of Sumeria."

    Rael would not lie. He was in awe. After all,pared to the Devil Goddess in front... he was not even a God yet.

    "Is that all? Then I don''t care....even my little ve here can defeat them all..." Rael pointed towards Shi, ready to run away.

    This was not his fight. Derek had recovered albeit asleep and Rael was not a masochist to go and kill himself for the third time. Not after he had gained his handsome face.

    "Hahahaha...." Ishtar burst into a series of cute giggles wiping the tears slightlying out from her eyes.

    It was surprising that such a scary woman couldugh so cutely.

    "Interesting... interesting you really are a funny guy..."

    Rael had a nonchnt expression and just raised his eyebrows.

    "I am serious...."

    Her giggles stopped as she looked at Rael with vexation in her eyes.

    Rael looked at Shi who was almost pissing his pants not even daring to look at the ck-haired woman.

    "My ve....are you going to fight them now?" He smiled innocently and pointed towards the army of shadows and the young ex-devilmanding them.

    "W-who is your ve!" Shi wanted to cry but he didn''t, if he showed any more anxiety then he was sure that pissing himself was not a far-fetched dream.

    "Well, I can''t see anyone else here, except you..." Rael smiled while closing his eyes, giving the perfect scary innocent look.

    Shi stared at the enormous army and gulped his saliva.

    "I don''t think I will be able to defeat them all myself including that overpowered devil... Goddess... Whatever the fuck she is."

    He turned to Ishtar and bowed.

    "No offense."

    To which she replied,

    "None taken."

    Rael muttered in a low whisper.

    "An Enforcer deserting a person in need. If your higher-ups found out then you would probably be demoted."

    Shi''s body froze. His mind instantly started to work faster.

    ''If I run away... My life will not be at risk... However, will she even let me escape? And if this mysterious boy does beat her and my higher-ups find out that a protector of the realm abandoned his post, forget demotion... I will be kicked out and the whores in the brothels will no longer praise and give me a government discount... I can not let that happen.''

    A new fire lit in his eyes as he held his head high.

    He started to stretch his body and crack his bones, flicking his hands, he nced at his audience. His hair fluttered and his irises went white in color.

    Out of nowhere, balls of light appeared and started to shower.

    *Swoosh!*

    **Boom! Boom! Boom!**

    All the shadows were struck with light magic spells and fell down. Thousands of ck warriors fell with alight beams struck in their hearts.

    "Good you were able to guess good that, Light element could defeat them....did you calcte this already?" She asked Rael with admiration in her heart.

    Rael simply smiled and nodded, he absolutely had no idea that Shi could use light magic.

    Shi''s Light Magic had progressed to an amazing degree, especially for an Elf from the Lower Word.

    ''He is still young...if he is trained properly then there is a chance for him to grow stronger than the current generation and catch up to the power level of Puck in a few billion years.'' Rael thought as he wondered what way to use to make him his ve.

    The air inside the Domain coiled up and the atmosphere started to get intense. The light element started to brighten the Domain up and spread warmth in the entire interior.

    Seeing the change in atmosphere. Rael turned behind. It was time for him to leave.

    Shi who was standing in the middle of the domain with a clenched fist pointed his hand towards the sky, opened his palms, and yelled.

    "This is my Ultimate Last Resort move-"

    A small white ball slowly flew into the air, slowly reaching the clouds shining with bright light.

    Ishtar stared at the ball that was in slow motion, intrigued.

    "-PROMOFUCKINGTION!!!!!!!!!!!"

    *Boom!*

    *BOOM!*

    The small ball came in contact with clouds of light and an intense st took ce.

    Air got pulled towards it like a vacuum cleaner and imploded back with ferocious velocity blowing everything away!

    **Crack...Crack...Crack!**

    The entire Domain fell apart!

    They were back to the world of humans, inside the ruined city where Rael instantly cursed his luck seeing that the domain was broken just when he escaped out of it.

    All of them were standing inside a crater, with Shi in the middle, copsed.

    Rael stared at Shi. His jaw open, quickly collecting himself he tilted to look at Ishar, her expression filled with rage as she dusted her ck cloth.

    "Fuck."

    Ishtar finally turned to look at Rael and pointed towards him evilly as her hound devil rushed towards him.

    She was no longer the woman who was amused and was instead very annoyed. She was curious about Rael but had thus far decided that she would make him spit out everything he knew by her various psychotic means.

    The devil Griles rushed towards Rael, a line of fissure crazily extended outwards on the ground.

    Rael released a sigh as he saw the Devil striking him from above. His eyes were as lull as a silent ocean, his body as rxed as the ship on it.

    He lifted his pale hand, and slowly pointed a mana-formed sword above the devil. On top of the sword tip, a small sun shined with a low but high-pitched sound.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!*

    The devil''s w and Rael''s mini-sun collided in midair. A thundering noise resounded throughout the entire area.

    A velvet-colored zing energy stormpletely shrouded the surrounding space, and the mini-sun alsopletely exploded, raining down sparks and mist that covered the sky.

    All of a sudden, the two''s bodies werepletely shrouded by cyan-colored and light-blue-colored mana, making one unable to see even a hint of their figure. They could only hear the two waves of exploded intense energy crazily colliding...

    It was only after an entire ten breaths of time, did the cyan light and orange light finally dispersedpletely. The swords of the two had also finished theirst collision, and they respectively retreated backward under the collision''s impact.

    There was not the slightest hint of change in Rael''s expression, and his pair of charming eyes were still as clear and silent as water.

    Let alone injuries, his clothes weren''t even tainted by a single speck of dust.

    It was also the same for the Devil who was on the opposite side. Other than his long hair that appeared slightly disordered, there weren''t any wounds at all on his entire body. During that intense collision of skills earlier, miraculously, neither of the two actually received any hint of injuries.

    -But just by judging from the expression, the expressionless devil was finally showing emotions, which clearly showed that he wasn''t as calm as Rael.

    Grimes totally did not expect that such a result would happen. He used his ultimate move that had just achieved initial sess, but during that collision earlier, all of his force and gust were blocked by the opponent one after another, and didn''t even touch a single hair on her head.

    This made him secretly shocked in his heart, and at the same time made him feel greatly ashamed.

    In this situation, he understood that there would be no chance for him to win.

    Ishtar looked at the devil with shocked eyes! Griles, a Greater Devil in the service of Viole was losing. This was hard to imagine. A devil losing in a Lower World is unheard of, that too a Greater Devil. They are equivalent to fucking Lower Mid-Tier Gods!

    Rael looked at the devil and smiled. He raised his fingers and made a gun recoil gesture.

    "Bam!"

    Thousands of spiritual beams rushed towards the Devil.

    *Swoosh!!*

    *Swoosh!!*

    *Swoosh!!*

    There were more than sixty-eight holes on his body, all of them very deep, aiming at the acupuncture points, ruining them all so that he would not be able to regenerate.

    The devil coughed blood as he fell onto his knees. His ck hair turned into his original red one, tears were pouring out of his eyes, which indicated that he was back to normal.

    Unfortunately, his soul would return to the Underworld, only to be in slumber for millions of years until it regains its original strength.

    His body started to turn into dust, his tears still pouring out. He looked at Rael with gratitude and muttered in a low whisper,

    "Thank you..."

    His voice was very low but still, everyone heard it properly.

    Rael had sessfully freed his poor soul from the grasp of the devilish woman although that may be temporary because Ishtar could probably travel to the Underworld and pluck life out of his soul.

    Rael fell onto one knee panting, he had exhausted himself a lot and extreme fatigue hade over him.

    He would be straightforward. His body was still Lower Born and had not gone through the Steps of Nirvana that each time appears during ascendence to a higher realm.

    This body of his could not handle his high-level techniques.

    Rael met Ishtar''s gaze and immediately felt his hand go numb. His legs shivered slightly, oh how he wished to pull a nigerundayo. May not be possible at this point though.

    He took out his faith swords and activated both of them. Faith swords are ethereal swords that can be formed using Pseudo Divinity.

    Immediately the two ethereal des appeared floating beside him.

    [First Faith Sword! Stimting Property of Provocation!]

    [Second Faith Sword! Properties of Divine Essence!]

    He immediately started to circte the Heaven Splitting Sword energy upon the second faith sword and rushed towards Ishtar.

    He immediately came behind her using Ghost Phantasm and used his blood art.

    *sh!*

    A w mark appeared on her body!

    She frowned as she saw the blood on her back and subconsciously touched it.

    "Blood...I am bleeding..."

    She stared at Rael and licked the blood off her hands.

    Her impression of Rael had immensely changed, he was strong, especially strong. She could see that his Lower Level body was holding him back despite probably having a Goldy Constitution after all he did make an Asura in front of her eyes.

    Asuras are creatures who are the Shadows of the people with a Godly Constitution. They are not ssified as any species and are special in their way being one of a kind.

    *Crack...crack...crack..*

    ck raven wings started to sprout from her back!

    They werescivious and looked amazingly luxurious and royal. It gave out a profound aura of suppression.

    Her eyes turned red which was easily noticeable through her veil as they were shining in the dark.

    Her wings pped once creating an intense gust!

    *Swoosh!*

    She appeared behind the invisible Rael who was using the first form of his Ghost Phantasm hoping to fool her.

    "You think such petty tricks can work against me? I am the fucking Demoness of the End, one of the strongest entities in the God ins." She smiled amusingly.

    *sh!!*

    A trident shed his body apart in mere milliseconds.

    He fell to the ground bleeding, surprisingly he could not move even an inch. His invisibility also came off, enabling Ishtar to look at him properly.

    "The de is coated with the most dangerous, God-ying poison you see..." She smirked looking at the fallen down Rael. She knelt on her knees, her two hands holding her face.

    She was like a child sitting on the ground looking at some interesting creature.

    ''Is this the end.....''

    Rael had many thoughts going through his mind, his deepest regret was evering to the Auction. It had not even been a month since he awakened his memories lest a week.

    ''I can''t die so fast now....right?''

    He sighed and looked at the sky, it was most probably five in the morning.

    He started at the nket of stars that stretched to infinity.

    He found the darkness strange.

    The millions of bright stars were dotted on the ck canvas of night, yet none of that light seemed to filter far enough down to make any difference when he turned his eyes away.

    This was a ckness that he could recall seeing before - one that was almost absolute.

    "The abyss..." He muttered.

    Ishtar looked at him and thought that he had done crazy due to the shock.

    ''''There is no justice in thews of nature, no term for fairness in the equations of motion. The Universe is neither evil nor good, it simply does not care. The stars don''t care, or the Sun, or the sky. Then why should I care...?" He chuckled bitterly.

    Ishtar was listening to him with keen ears and could not help but agree with him.

    He smiled bitterly.

    "However, I do care. In fact, I do not want to stop caring, and because I care... I can not die here.. after all-" ''-I still have not seen thepletion of my statue... and my family.''

    As soon as thest sentence shed through his mind. He willed his almost copsing heart to forcefully pump blood uncaring about the poison.

    His cells grew impure and died slowly but he willed them to regenerate. His mitochondria failed to create energy but then he willed for it to work no matter what.

    From organs to organelles. He controlled every part of his body from the deepest to the topmost to work properly.

    He was not dead. At least not yet. His body was working... through sheer fucking willpower.

    Deep inside Rael''s heart....something opened up....a part of his soul that he knew about but was too mysterious for him to research.

    Inside the deep clear sky of his Soul Sea, a seed started to take birth.

    The seed quickly grew up into a shoot and then turned into a nt.

    The nt kept on growing and growing and became a tree.

    The tree kept on growing, its branches started to bear more branches which started to bear leaves.

    On one particr branch, a clear white-colored flower bloomed.

    It looked like the million lights of the milky way, it was the whitest of all the white. From the flower, a drop of liquid fell onto the ground slowly.

    *Drop!*

    The zillions of words that Rael had read in ''nothingness'' shed through his mind.

    Every word hurt him.

    There was immense pain that was striking his astral body once again.

    However, a few sentences had been tranted for him and they shed through his mind engraving themselves on his Soul and Mind.

    ''The ego is impatient because time is limited...But the spirit is patient because it is eternal....''

    *BOOM!!!*

    Energy fluctuations increased in the air. Ishtar immediately took a step away from Rael.

    ''Did he gain enlightenment on the verge of death?'' Ishtar wondered.

    Rael''s body floated into the air, ethereal golden butterflies started to surround it pping their wings happily.

    His hair started to grow to show no signs of stopping. His silver hair was longer than even that of Rapunzel.

    He slowly opened his eyes which were now golden in color instead of his usual violet.

    They were giving out a profound aura that of his years of experience.

    Under his eyes, everything bowed!

    All the insects and animals nearby fell into silence!

    The trees started to sway in his direction to kotow!

    The wind stopped blowing to pay its respects!

    The dry ground started to give birth to nts, trees, and flowers!

    He touched one of the butterflies with his long fingers and, it broke into many more butterflies.

    His face was like snow, cold but beautiful despite his disgustingly creepy smile.

    However, one thing was for sure...

    Beauties and men from all the realms, be it the Celestial or the Godly! All would fall in love with him!

    *Swoosh!*

    Suddenly a pair of beautiful butterfly wings sprouted from his back. They were the most beautiful wings ever...it put all winged creatures to shame!

    All the butterflies started to merge and a halo crown was formed which floated atop his head.

    A King rules and a God blesses while a Devil lusts however he is none of those at the current moment.

    So what should he do? The answer is easy.

    Irakiel does whatever the fuck he wants to.

 Chapter 31: Punishments in Order(*)

    <h4>Chapter 31: Punishments in Order(*)</h4>

    Every step he took resulted in slight shockwaves across the entire realm.

    Every once in a while his Rapunzel-like hair would float into the air and his diamond violet eyes would shine in the darkness of the night.

    Ishtar looked at him with a frowned expression, she had absolutely no idea what had happened. Just one second ago he was the little boy she was bullying but now...

    His entire demeanor had changed!

    He was no longer giving out a naive aura but instead an auraparable to her original body''s power!

    Every aspect of him had changed. All his features were heavenly refined. It was as if he was the embodiment of beauty.

    Even in the other worlds, it was hard to find someoneparable to him. Even the man who broke her heart, Gilgamesh was not as handsome.

    "What are....you?" Ishtar subconsciously muttered.

    He looked at her with an indifferent gaze and smiled mischievously ignoring her question.

    There was something different about him...

    He flicked his fingers, and numerous golden ethereal butterflies started to flutter in the air and started to travel to different parts of the city.

    [Domain!]

    A clear sky covered the entire area.

    A golden in spread level on the ground with, golden-tawny grass and golden-green wheat checker-boarded in a pattern as wide as the world.

    It was filled with lustful greenery! It is said that Domain reflects the ce you feel mostfortable in.

    All that punctuated the dichromatic scheme was the odd lonely tree and the long strands of cloud being dragged across the sky by the wind.

    There really was no cover, no hills, nothing to block the view.

    The only two people in the Domain were the beautiful ck-haired goddess and the handsome pretty boy with long silver hair and noble violet eyes.

    Before Ishtar could even utter a word, Rael had already confined her in the domain to be unable to move.

    "I heard that you like to torture others a lot..."

    Ishtar simply stared at the man with shock she understood the sarcasm underlying in his words!

    She thought that she would be killed instantly because he overpowered her easily but this guy had instead decided on torturing her!

    "If you think I can''t endure torture then you must be mistaken..." She gritted her teeth.

    "No no no...I think the one who is mistaken here is not me but you..." He gave a mysterious smirk and came closer to her with every step.

    The woman who was standing due to the help of the old tree behind her couldn''t help but frown.

    ''What does he mean....?''

    Seeing hime close to her, she couldn''t help but shudder! He had almost invaded her private space with his nose touching hers.

    Jitters went across her entire body!

    Even if this was a clone....this was the first time in a million years that she had sensed the touch of a man.

    His nose didn''t stop at hers and continuously went down and down. He smelled her neck and licked it.

    "Angh~!" She unintentionally gave out a moan, she wanted to die at that moment! This was the one thing she had suppressed since her heart was broken by her fiance. But that is a story for the future...

    He slowly caressed her hair plunging her to the tree, his mouth was still inspecting the many corners of her body. Corners she herself didn''t know about.

    He stopped licking and looked right into her eyes,

    "This is not your torture but the torture you desired...." He smiled and went for a long kiss.

    Her lips were softer than a pillow and more tender than anything. They were red in color just like cherries. Her lips tasted like wine, his favorite drink.

    His kiss was not at all the same as those movie stars, but one steeped in a passion that ignites. It was the promise of realness, of the primal desire that lives in us all.

    At first, she was hesitant but then eventually she gave in to her womanly desires and weed his tongue inside.

    His hot tongue started to entangle with hers, she quickly broke the kiss realizing what he was doing.

    "Bastar.." She opened her mouth but it was quickly closed by Rael''s long finger.

    "Shhhh.....right now...you belong to me..body and soul..."

    Saying that he picked her up in his arms carrying her like a princess. Under the shade of the big tree, a sumptuous bed of the softest leaves was formed. It was practically a deluxe bed.

    He gentlyid her on the bed and continued to kiss her continuously breaking it again and again.

    "You will have the best experience of your life today..."

    His fair hands approached the ck-haired beauty''s rear with a calm expression on his face, seemingly unaffected by the situation.

    A secondter, he lifted her robes, revealing her snow-white buttocks, silky ck undergarment, and her long, smooth legs.

    Her butt was round, perky, and smooth-looking, like two pieces of beautiful pearl next to each other.

    Rael had never seen buttocks as beautiful and wless as Ishtar''s.

    Although he was a newbie, his skills weren''t, back in the fairy realm there were many techniques he had learned, some of the finger techniques were of acupuncture. They would mostly be used to block pressure points or meridians or to heal someone but they could also be used in this way.

    He wondered what his teacher, Moon-Goddess would think when she woulde to know that he was using his divine moonlight acupuncture techniques as a pleasuring technique instead.

    Well, she already knows...

    He used it on her long back.

    He gently caressed her butt as though it was a fragile treasure.

    The moment his finger touched the surface of Ishtar''s jade-like skin, her body trembled.

    He then pushed all ten of his fingers deep into her soft ass cheeks, sending a shock of pleasure through her body.

    "Ahhh~!" Ishtar unintentionally moaned from the sudden pleasure amid her immense pain.

    She wasn''t in the right mind to pay attention to what Rael was doing behind her, but whatever it was, she wanted more.

    He continued to massage her butt, and the way he massaged it made it look as though he was kneading dough, each movement made with unimpaired uracy.

    She eventually fell into his grasps forgetting all her resistance, giving herself fully to her lustful desires.

    "Ahh�� more... ahhh��" Her body began feeling lust for the first time, and she unconsciously pleaded for more.

    Her red eyes flickered like the stars in a night sky, and a dark spot appeared in the middle of her ck lingerie between her legs, gradually growingrger and darker.

    Her bottom lips suddenly felt a tingling sensation, and her body began trembling even harder. Ishtar felt fear and nervousness.

    She knew that this pleasure would soon consume her body and soul, yet she didn''t tell Rael to stop, and even if she told him, he wouldn''t stop, this was his way of taking revenge sweetly.

    "S-Something�� something ising��!" She suddenly felt an urge to release something.

    It was at this moment Rael slid a finger underneath her underwear, touching the most sensitive part of her body, the clitoris!

    The moment his finger touched her little pink jewel, Ishtar felt as though her body was struck by an overwhelming desire of passion, temporarily shutting down her mind and body for an instant.

    And in that instant, the chains blocking all the love within her body was released, causing a flow of river trickling gush down to the ends of her legs just like a fountain.

    Ahhhh!" Ishtar for the first time in her life had finally experienced an orgasm.

    He retrieved his hand that was soaking wet from her virgin juice from under her garment and nonchntly licked his fingers tasting the liquid.

    A blissful smile appeared on his face, "Not bad, not bad..."

    "Haaa�� haaa�� haaa��" Ishtar was trying to breathe properly.

    The inside of her mind was in a rampage, it was utter chaos! She couldn''t even think properly much less hear his question.

    It was the first time she had felt such intense pleasure. She herself had never touched her own body!

    Seeing that Rael smiled, it seemed like it was high time for his master''s ''Moonlight Acupuncture'' techniques were truly right to be renamed as ''Moonlight Fingering'' techniques instead.

    Time passed extremely slowly at this moment; it felt as though it had stopped for Ishtar.

    Never in her life would she have imagined that her body would be yed around in such a fashion by a mere person from the lower world.

    Just thinking about the shameless expressions she made and how vulgar she acted was enough for her to want to kill herself.

    Furthermore, the fact that she enjoyed it immensely only made her feel worse!

    She looked at Rael with furious killing intent and spoke, "Are you done ying with my body?? Did you enjoy it?!"

    Rael simply smirked, he liked women who were willful and not ready to submit just like how Ishtar liked willful men.

    This was the worst torture Ishtar had ever experienced in her entire life, although she was a clone, the main body would eventually know when she would want to extract the memories and experiences.

    She had pledged to herself she wouldn''t allow any man to touch her and now here she was...

    "Done what are you saying...."

    He smacked his lips and looked at Ishtar with the same flirty nce she was giving him during the auction hall which made him feel ufortable.

    Ishtar''s expression immediately became that of anger, now she felt that she was stripped naked although she was wearing her clothes.

    Her fingers unintentionally went down to her vagina.

    She had a very ominous feeling...

    Rael raised his eyebrows looking at her fingers, and smirked, and took off the white shirt he was wearing.

    "What are you saying? It has just begun."

 Chapter 32: Enslaving the Villainess(**)

    <h4>Chapter 32: Enving the Viiness(**)</h4>

    Ishtary there like a stone statue as Rael slowly approached her, his bulging rod standing upright; it was so stiff that not even walking was able to cause it to move.

    While she has seen it before, of all shapes and sizes, and even castrated all of them personally, this was her first time seeing such a handsome penis, she was instantly mesmerized by its wless shape and vigorous aura, it looked more like a heavenly treasure than some vulgar stick�C something entirely different than her imaginations.

    ''Even his penis is handsome!''

    As Rael closed in on their distance, she was unable to look away from his thick and long rod, seemingly captivated by its presence.

    By the time he was standing next to her, Ishtar was already breathing heavily, her heart beating like war drums and her eyes captivated by the divine cock in front of her.

    Rael''s slender arms gently embraced her, and he closed his eyes as his mouth slowly reached for her soft lips.

    She didn''t resist his kiss and also closed her own eyes.

    The two''s lips gently connected, and her body trembled upon contact.

    "Mmm~!"

    A slippery object suddenly invaded her mouth and began running wild, entangling her tongue like a snake ensnaring its prey.

    She hated the fact that she was enjoying the feeling but when she saw Rael''s handsome face, she exploded into redness.

    He released his lips a momentter, creating a bridge made of saliva between their lips as they disconnected.

    He took this moment to take a good look at Ishtar, whose face was beet red like a tomato, her eyes flickering with countless illuminating lights.

    Her hair was midnight-ck and it flowed on the bed like a waterfall. She had slender eyebrows, her eyshes velvety.

    Her red eyes sparkled with embarrassment and bashfulness as they hatefully gazed at him, yet there was a sense of desire flickering within.

    Her rosy-pink lips had a herbal winish taste mixed with a sweetness that had caused his taste buds to tingle with delight.

    "I will call you Ish, my name is Irakiel or Rael, you can call me darling or dear whatever suits your tastes." He gave a small peck on her lips.

    "Y-y-you!" Never in her life did anyone call her by her name Ishtar, and this guy had even made a nickname out of her name.

    Rael smiled and whispered in her ears with hot breathing out of his mouth,

    "Ish I want you��"

    When Ishtar felt Rael''s warm breath tickling her ears, she could feel a tingling sensation in between her legs.

    "May I?" Rael requested permission before they reach the point of no return. Even though he was torturing her sexually, he was not that shameless to r*pe someone, he would rather have consent.

    After a moment of silence, Ish slowly nodded, her face getting redder by the second. She herself didn''t have an idea as to why she was even epting.

    One part of her told her to reject while the other told her to ept, in the end, her lustful desires won.

    He smiled, and he began loosening her robes, his gentle and smooth movements were wless and profound as if he has a lot of expertise in the field.

    Momentster, Ishy there with her ck shimmery dress stripped from her, revealing everything except her bottom lips and nipples that she had covered with her fair hands.

    Both Rael and Ish werepletely naked at this moment; it was a nervous feeling for Ish who has been experiencing many ''firsts'' today.

    Rael took another moment to engrave this enchanting scenery into his soul, ensuring that he would never forget it.

    "S-stop looking...." She blushed when she saw him gazing at her with intense eyes.

    Her slim body was well-sculpted, like a piece of art.

    Her skin was smooth and pale like white jade, and her slightly sweaty body made it seem as though stars covered her body.

    Not to mention her body was also without a single hair despite her ripe body, it was a peerless figure that would cause any male to go crazy.

    When Raelid eyes on her pair of perfectly round breasts, his already stiff rod hardened even more, and his hands began reaching for it.

    While massaging her soft breasts, his head lowered approaching the lower half of her body. When Ish noticed that, she began to panic.

    Ish tightly covered her beautiful cave. She was not mentally prepared to let Rael explore her cave so fast.

    "It''s beautiful..." Rael muttered with a dazzling smile which made her heart melt.

    He gently licked her slender legs, slowly approaching the hand that covered her heavenly cave.

    When he reached the center of her legs, a sweet fragrance aroused his nose, causing his body temperature to heat up.

    A few moments passed, yet Rael did not say nor do anything, only silently waiting for her to release the hand that blocked him from seeing the most precious part that made her a female.

    After another moment, she finally surrendered overwhelmed with her lust.

    Without any further dy, he pressed his lips directly against her jewels and began exploring them with his tongue.

    "Ahhhh~!"

    Ish released a powerful moan the moment she felt something soft and vicious enter her flower, and her body trembled violently, feeling as though there was electricity running through her body.

    "Mmm~ Ahhhhh~" Her erotic moaning sounded like drugs to Rael''s ears giving him eargasms; it was both peaceful and exciting.

    The liquid flowed from her tight cave like a fountain, and Rael savored everyst drop without letting a single drop go to waste.

    "More�� give me more��" Ish suddenly grabbed Rael by his head and pulled him towards her, his tongue reaching even deeper into her pink cave.

    Even Rael was shocked, this woman had totally lost it!

    It took a few minutes for her to release her tight grip on his head, but when she finally did, he began pressing her clitoris with his tongue.

    "Shhhh"

    The hot liquid flowed out from her forbidden cave drenching his face wet.

    He rubbed her pink with his thick meat stick while he kissed her again.

    "Are you ready? It will hurt at first, but you will feel even more pleasure."

    "Un..." Ish blushingly nodded.

    It was at this moment he slowly pushed the tip of his divine dragon into her cave.

    "Nnn!" Ish bit her lips from the extreme pain, the corner of her eyes forming teardrops.

    She could very clearly feel her hymen slowly being torn apart by Rael''s handsome cock, and blood was seeping through what little gap was left in her cave.

    Rael continued to pierce her tight vagina, her insides were tightly wrapped around his little brother; it was a sensational experience for both of them, especially Ishtar, who had never felt anything rted to sex.

    Although it took some time, Rael''s entire divine rod but was finally inside Ishtar''s hole with the tip even hitting the end of her hole. It was a heavenly feeling for both of them.

    "How does it feel, losing your purity?" He asked her in a mocking but gentle tone.

    She struggled to lift her head to look at her stomach which was slightly bulging due to Rael''s thick rod.

    Her stomach felt full, almost as though she was full from eating too much.

    She even looked a bit dazed by the fact that she allowed someone to take her virginity.

    "I will begin moving now, okay?"

    He began moving his hips, thrusting it slowly at first, increasing the speed and intensity only after Ish began showing signs of pleasure.

    "Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh!"

    After a few minutes, Ish could no longer feel pain �C only extreme pleasure. Her mind quickly became empty, and soon enough, the only thing she could think about was the passionate sensation in her pussy and the heavenly pleasure that came with it.

    The only sound that could be heard inside the lonely domain at this moment was her captivating moaning and heavy breathing, the sound of meat getting pounded.

    "Mess me up ha ha ha~~" She pleaded for more as she tightly embraced his neck.

    He heeded her request and tightly held onto her slim waist as he lifted her into the air and began thrusting faster and faster with no signs of exhaustion even after intensive thrusting for many minutes, his dragon head fiercely hitting the end of her hole repeatedly, like a hammer pounding a wall.

    Her beautiful breasts jiggled and her erotic face, not to mention the sound of her butt cheeks pping against his legs.

    "Something''sing.....Ahhhhhhh!"

    She tilted her head backward and screamed loudly with her tongue sticking out of her mouth, her body going out of control instantly afterward, and arge amount of liquid then gushed out from her bottom.

    However, he did not stop his movements and continued to thrust his steel-like rod into her, as he was also close to reaching his climax from the powerful sucking force of her vagina.

    This only further aroused Ish''s lust and increased her sensitivity, causing her to continuously release liquid without any signs of stopping anytime soon.

    "I feel like I am going insane~!" She eximed.

    After another few more minutes of thrusting, Rael finally imploded her insides with his liquid.

    He kissed her on the lips afterward. However, despite already releasing his love liquid, he didn''t pull his penis out of her hole, keeping the white milky substance tightly sealed within.

    Ish took this moment to take deep breaths. She has never been this exhausted before, not even during the life and death battles in her life.

    "Y-you are still hard....?!" Ish couldn''t help but exim with shock!

    He pressed his body against her embracing her heavenly mounds.

    Time began to pass slowly, and both of them started to zest each other, tasting all the different techniques they had to offer to each other.

    ~

    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 33: The Fairy Realm

    <h4>Chapter 33: The Fairy Realm</h4>

    The domain had already broken apart, and Rael had returned to his normal state. Inside his Soul Sea, the flower had wilted and a fresh seedling was birthing.

    On the ground, Rael was sleeping and beside him was Ishtar who had just woken up.

    She looked at him, confused with mixed emotions, he was currently defenseless and sleeping.

    If she attacked him then he would surely die, plus she was stronger than him because Rael was no longer super saiyajin.

    She crept up close to his body, his body had a unique smell, just like cherries.

    His silver hair fell all upon his body simr to a fresh tapestry, his face was innocent and his lips curved slightly as he slept soundly.

    In her hand was an ethereal de she constructed, she pointed it to his neck with a firm determination in her eyes.

    Her red eyes glinted with a murderous light, she almost touched the de below his chin, making a cut.

    *Drip...Drop...*

    Looking at the blood, some mysterious feeling exploded from her heart.

    Guilt? Worry? She did not know but she sure did not enjoy it.

    It made her uneasy looking at the blood,

    ''What are these feelings?....''

    She gazed at Rael''s handsome pretty boy face and she exploded into redness, remembering everything they had done at night.

    Her hand started to tremble making the ethereal knife she was holding disappear.

    She fell to her knees atop Rael''s chest.

    Her hands went forward to touch his innocent sleeping face, after massaging his face for a while, she touched his lips.

    His lips were as soft as snow and pink in color just like flowers. She suddenly felt an urge to kiss them, she went close to him and gave him a deep passionate kiss.

    Not aware of what she was doing, as if she was in a trance, she pushed him away and frowned while touching her lips with her long slender fingers while the other hand deep inside her wet pussy.

    ''Why?... I don''t like this feeling....it makes me feel warm and gives me a sense of security, but it also constantly worries me....''

    She stared at the sleeping man before strengthening her will to go.

    In the end, she couldn''t kill him.

    *Fwip!!*

    Her beautiful ck raven wings came out from her back and pped a couple of times. She took a sting stance and tilted her head in the direction of the sky.

    *Swoosh!!*

    She flew away, as if she was never there, to begin with.

    Rael sighed as he opened his eyes, gazing at the sky with muddled eyes.

    The night he had spent with her, even though it was short was one of the best moments of his life. It was nice to be inside such a powerful entity.

    He couldn''t help but find Ishtar simr to him, although he didn''t pry and didn''t ask her, he got a feeling that she had also gone through a lot, betrayals, losing loved ones, etc.

    Just like how battles help one to understand one''s opponent better, battles in bed helps one to understand one''s partner better.

    "Just what have you endured all this time...maybe even more than me...."

    He stood on his feet and saw that he was naked, a cold wind passed, making him shudder.

    "Where are my clothes...?"

    ....

    ...

    ..

    ~The Fairy Realm ~

    *Fwoooo!!!*

    A brilliant light erupted inside the entire realm, it was so bright that it illuminated the entire sky making everyone think that it was daytime instead of night.

    Everyone rushed out of their houses when they saw that it was already day, some fairies grumbled for not being able to sleep properly, some hastily wore their work clothes to go to work, some who were awake the whole time frowned, and some who were in the middle of intercourse felt proud especially the males who were thinking that their stamina was amazing tost till morning.

    "It is already morning?"

    Many people started to roam the streets and do their everyday life, as there were no watches nobody suspected anything.

    After a total of 7 hours the light started to diminish, it was night, but then the most surprising thing for the people was that morning came once again.

    "What the fuck?! Why is it morning again?!"

    People were screaming andining in the entire realm because everything was topsy-turvy.

    Meanwhile in the center of the capital.

    "Why is the body of the previous fairy king exploding with such bright light?!!"

    "This guy wasted all our economy building statues." One of them said in disdain.

    "Hey! At least he was handsome!" One girl cried.

    "Yeah yeah...he used to be a heartthrob and all that but after his ascension, he never even came to meet us or show a sign that he was alive or even cared about us!...."

    "You men are just jealous of him!" A girl snorted while looking in the direction of his coffin with a dreamy expression.

    "Yeah, I wish he could be my husband..." A man sighed.

    "Bro... you are a boy."

    "So what you homophobic?"

    "No lmao."

    "What is that?" The gay fairy frowned.

    "Lick my ass oni-chan."

    "I am in."

    "I am in."

    "Count me in too!"

    "Stop!! What if the royal guards hear us?!" Another fairy pointed towards the Royal Fairy guards who were standing near the transparent crystal ss coffin.

    The others looked at him weirdly,

    "Maybe we can ask them to join in the mass orgy."

    "Shut up!"

    "Shut up!"

    "Shut up!"

    "Actually...."

    A straight fairy finally screamed at the top of his lungs.

    "FUCK OFF!!! TOPIC CHANGE TOPIC CHANGE AHHHHRGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH I DONT WANT TO IMAGINE THAT YOU SON OF A BITCH!!"

    "Everyone be QUIET!!! His Majesty ising!" One of the Royal Guards screamed in an authoritative tone.

    A blonde-haired man with emerald green eyes came, his skin was very fair and his face very chiseled.

    His hair was short and more like a modern hairstyle, and his limbs and height were very tall. A perfect man, a man loved by all.

    He had a kind and gentle smile on his face that could mesmerize anyone who saw it. His eyes were like a diamond shining throughout time.

    -But behind the facade of the kind, the gentle and perfect king was a cruel, lustful, and greedy man.

    A man who wanted to make a harem and was in love with the wives of his fake sworn brother and had made a n to kill his fake sworn brother a.k.a his crush''s husband.

    Why fake brother?

    Yeah, because he had formed a cross in his fingers like how kids do, that''s a pun, he didn''t swear the oath-taking the divinews as the witness.

    After years of nning, he was sessfully able toe up with a n.

    Irakiel was a narcissistic guy and would often stroll around the city admiring his statues and portraits so he simply rigged his greatest statue and made it topple at the perfect time.

    -But to his dismay and extreme disappointment, after the death of Irakiel, his wives swore to the divinews to never love any other man or have intercourse with any.

    After the oath, they went into seclusion.

    He felt angry!!! He killed his King to woo them!!

    Even Elequeeness who was cold to her husband showed that she loved him by taking the oath.

    At that very moment, he knew that he was nothing special, he had a Divine Constitution, unlike Rael who had a Godly Constitution.

    If that was not enough, Rael had amazing skills in swordy, music, art, and medicine.

    Rael was also a heartthrob for being extremely handsome and an individual who had seduced even a few Goddesses from the Godly Realm. His own teacher was the True Goddess of the Moon.

    As any person with long life, Rael had gone through debauchery hundreds if not thousands of times.

    Whenever something too emotional hit him like betrayal or losing someone, he would go into debauchery, it was fairly normal in every person''s life.

    But but but!! Rael''s debauchery was extreme!

    He did not know that he could be too overbearing and a god for people with his amazing moonlight fingering techniques.

    Rael would deny being a scumbag but everyone knows the truth about the two-faced fucker.

    What did Joz�� have? Nothing.

    He didn''t have any of the qualities Rael had.

    He was like a Dogpared to a God.

    What made him more insecure was the fact that Rael''s daughter left the realm right after she came to know that he wanted to marry her.

    If he could not marry Titania and Elequeeness then he would marry the daughter, at least that is what he had nned.

    She also left him!!

    Was she that disgusted by the fact of marrying him?

    Joz�� was too damn insecure.

    He started to take down statues of Rael so that his poprity would diminish and started to spread bad rumors about him to make himself feel better.

    He could not remove all the statues and portraits, the public wasn''t that dumb, he even had to keep the dead body of Rael on a disy in the center of the capital or else he could be called a jealous and corrupt king.

    That indeed did work and many citizens started to favor him but many ancient families believed that Rael had ascended and kept on praying to him.

    Although Joz�� didn''t like that, he still let them do it.

    Irakiel was dead, it was not as if he ascended, so what could happen...right...?

    But today!!

    His dead frozen body started to shine!

    If a soul of a fairy dies or is removed then the body will freeze and if it''s natural death the body starts to split into wisps turning into spirits.

    It shined so brightly that it blinded the eyes of whoever looked at it directly!

    Seeing the King, everyone knelt instantly. The King simply waved, urging them to stand up with a gentle smile.

    He opened the coffin of the frozen Irakiel and an aroma of wine and lilies escaped making everyone squeal.

    The frozen body was no longer emitting the divine light, he touched his body and frowned, it was cold, but it was slightly warmer, which did not escape from his touch.

    The body being indestructible he would not even be able to burn it, even more, it was ced in the center of the capital city. So that people could see the divine body of the previous King.

    Many girls, old and new would even fangirl around his dead frozen body many times, kinda creepy but he was too damn handsome!

    "This bastard''s body has been cold and frozen for 2 million years....why is it warm now?! As if he just died again?!" The King cursed in anger, his face was filled with shock and a little fear.

    The crowd was in shock seeing an angry expression on their usually smiling kind-hearted King and couldn''t help but wonder what had happened to cause him to be so angry.

    "Where is Puck?!" He roared at the royal guards.

    The guards shook their heads slightly and a butler came running to exin the situation.

    "Lord Puck has been missing for a few years, all of us think that he has left the realm or in seclusion...." The butler said.

    "Fuck!" Joz�� cursed.

    "Find him! Send some men across every realm and find him, he must have some clues! This matter is very important! I give you all my permission to travel!" He ordered.

    ''I need to know why this strange phenomenon is happening since I was sure that I killed him right?!'' Joz�� thought as he started to tap his shoes on the floor.

    "Should we inform her Highness, Titania, and Elequeeness about this incident?" One of the butlers asked.

    "NO!!" Joz�� screamed at the top of his lungs.

    Even though he could never have them, he would never let the two have hope.

    Everyone nodded and dispersed quickly.

    He looked at the crowd and winked while smiling kindly, saying,

    "This matter is still being investigated, don''te near his coffin for some time as we are not sure of the phenomenon and it can be harmful."

    "Our King is so kind!"

    "Yeah, he is also very efficient at his work!"

    "Yeah yeah!"

    Everyone in the crowd, be it male, female, young, old all of them at the top of their voices screamed loudly hailing the King.

    "All hail his Majesty, Joz��ron!"

    "All hail his Majesty, Joz��ron!"

    "All hail his Majesty, Joz��ron!"

    "All hail his Majesty, Joz��ron!"

    A cynical smile appeared on his face hearing their praise as he waved at them to calm them all down.

    Everyone looked at the King, who looked a little shaken up and couldn''t help but wonder what had happened to cause him such worry and anger.

 Chapter 34: Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 34: Kidnapped</h4>

    Alizejh ran to the enforcer department as soon as she got the news of what had taken ce.

    Alizejh especially was very worried.

    She felt that she shouldn''t have left Rael alone and should have gone along with him despite how tired she was.

    After all, even if he said that he awakened his celestial bloodline, he was still weak since it had hardly been a week since he awakened it.

    Rael didn''t even have any experience because since young he was talentless and pathetic in fighting or any kind ofbat.

    He had a meager amount of mana, worse than even trash.

    When they were kids, they would always get bullied by the other siblings for being born from a one-night stand, not even a concubine.

    Her brother would take all the beatings for her, he even promised to protect her forever like any other cliche brother.

    s, he was deemed as trash while she was a prodigy.

    Since then her brother was not the same as before it was as if he hadpletely changed, and the light in his eyes had been extinguished.

    Even when talking and congratting her, there was only fakeness in his smiles.

    He had changed.

    Did the previous Rael hate her?

    No. A brother can never hate a sister no matter what but he indeed felt insecure and worthless.

    Since then her twin brother had fallen into never-ending debauchery and was disdained more and more.

    He became so scummy to the point that he was kicked out of the Sin-Greed family personally by her father and a guilty wife of his.

    Alizejh didn''t know why that had happened but she had some ideas.

    Nevertheless, she left the family along with Rael despite the protests of her father since she was a genius and her father didn''t want to lose her.

    She took upon the same oath her brother had for her to protect her.

    Yet when she needed to be there for him, to protect him.

    She was lying in the bed sleeping like a log.

    When she came to know about what had taken ce she was as if struck by lighting.

    ''Brother....? Are you alive?''

    ''Please be alive! I beg you!''

    She rushed inside the office only to be in shock, the entire office had been transformed into a treatment center.

    Numerous different kinds of species had been injured and were being treated.

    She didn''t care, she started to go through them all, to see if her brother was among any of them.

    ''Brother please where are you?!''

    Droplets of water started to well up from her eyes as she tried her best to find her dear twin only to be disappointed.

    He was not there.

    Her figure slowly staggered as her body touched the cold wall pressed against her back, sliding down, her face as if she has just died.

    However, all hope was not lost.

    ''Wait! If he is not here he could be somewhere outside.''

    A new light was reborn in her eyes as the adrenaline started pumping within her veins, she quickly got up from against the wall and hurried up to leave the department when she stopped by some people in front.

    "Wait!"

    Alizejh tilted her head and saw her best friend Valerie rushing towards her, panting.

    "I aming with you, I can''t bear you to go alone in this situation."

    She nodded and was grateful for her intention, along with her a trio also trotted behind them.

    Alizejh turned to look at them,

    "Why are you threeing, especially you, Phillip."

    Phillip looked at her embarrassed and grumbled in a low voice which everyone heard as the entire hall became silent coincidentally.

    "My mom asked me to."

    ~

    After a long time of searching, Alizejh andpany finally found where Rael could be.

    If she was right then the ce has was in had suffered the most damage as an entire oval some had been created as if an explosion had taken ce.

    If they had Beyde then they could y it.

    As she saw the area in the distance, she got even more stressed out, of course, her friends saw her expression and even they felt agony.

    Philip''s brother who had be King and his wife had already been dered dead.

    Although he didn''t feel that depressed because he wasn''t close to his brother he still felt like crying his heart out.

    His own father was dead, his brother was dead.

    Only his mother was alive.

    Would his stepdad also die?

    Suddenly a voice interrupted his train of thoughts.

    "Alizejh!! I think your brother is there in the distance, I can see two figures!"

    Alizejh looked in the distance as she cried out.

    "Brother...!!!"

    But as soon as she said that something unexpected happened.

    A white-haireddy picked him up in a princess carry while the man in her arms was started and started to wail like a child.

    "Kidnapper leave me!! Leave MEEEE!!!"

    Rael closed his eyes due to the sheer embarrassment, he vowed to teach his student a good lesson in bed.

    It is like they say, the more gentle you are with her outside, the naughtier it gets inside.

    *Fwoom*

    Blood started to umte in Aria''s back as it kept on growing to form a pair of wings made out of blood.

    Aria looked at her lover and then in the direction of Alizejh smiling like a smug bitch.

    Alizejh stopped involuntarily at the scene of her brother getting kidnapped, along with her even the ones apanying her stopped, in a daze as they saw the scene unblinking.

    Her brother was too far away in the distance, she wouldn''t be able to reach him in time to stop the kidnapping.

    She raised her head to look at the woman and noticed that it was the same woman dancing with him during the Regent Banquet.

    Aria Versansha.

    The Archduchess of the Vampire Kingdom.

    The strongest being in the Lower World, second only to Demon Queen, Lucifer.

    Rumors said that Aria was close to ascension.

    Her eyes met Aria''s own blood-red eyes and the duchess smiled at her smugly before leaving, sting through space like a rocket.

    Alizejh''s blood boiled as she looked at the scene with her jaw dropped.

    She fell totally silent, her body not budging at all.

    Philip came closer to her thinking that it would be an opportunity tofort her.

    He raised his hands to keep them on her shoulder to pat it, however as soon as his hands touched her shoulder, the next thing he saw was blood gushing out of it.

    His entire left hand was torn apart!

    Alizejh walked away from them and gave them all a bright warm smile.

    Valerie hesitated but asked in the end.

    "Alize are you okay?"

    Alizejh''s face which was still the same smile didn''t change at all.

    She walked away from them, sliding into the epicenter of the dome, and screamed at the top of her lungs.

    "NOT MY BROTHER YOU BITCHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    ~

    The Fairy Realm.

    Inside a dark room were lying two figures in arge bed.

    One had azure-colored hair which reached her waist, her long eyshes twitched as her eyes suddenly opened, revealing eyes the color of ice.

    While the other one had long blond hair which fell in her bountiful boobs, just like the azure-haired girl, even her eyes opened revealing an emerald color.

    Both of them stared at each other before asking.

    "Did you feel that?" The blonde hair woman asked.

    The azure-haired nodded as she frowned slightly.

    "It was a divine resonance, it is as if as if he is alive."

    Right as they were questioning each other their divine sense picked up a telepathic message from one of their servants.

    [ Your Highnesses we have an important piece of information for you both. ]

    The azure-haireddy said in an authoritative voice.

    "Speak."

    [ The corpse of the Graceful One was shining brightly, so bright that even covered the entire sky with light as intent as daylight for more than 6 hours. ]

    Both of them fell into silence, the blonde-haired woman then spoke.

    "Very well, investigate the situation and give us a full report also keep an eye on the fake king."

    [Your word is mymand, your Highness!!]

    The two women nodded as they exchanged nces with each other.

    The blonde-haired woman fell into her thoughts, there was an awkward silence prevailing in the room as none of the two spoke.

    Finally, it was broken as the azure-haireddy asked in a quivering tone as if she would cry at any moment.

    Although her voice was cold, one could easily detect her care for the person as she was almost crying and even stuttering which she never did normally.

    "Do you think he is alive?"

    She was met with silence.

    A chuckle escaped from the mouth of the blonde-haired woman.

    "I knew he wouldn''t die, after all, he is my husband."

    A rare wry smile came upon the face of the Azure-haireddy, she was a ssic tsundere.

    "Wrong, he is our husband."

    "Do you think he wille for us after all this time?" The azure-haired woman asked.

    The blonde-haired smiled as she brushed the azure hair of Elequeeness.

    "If he doesn''te then we will find him and give him a fate worse than death. He dares to leave his two beautiful wives alone for such a long time! He is lucky that we are not sluts like other women and love him immensely."

    Titania coughed,

    "You didn''t even admit to him that you love him, so this time I think you should confess."

    Elequeeness sighed,

    "I should have confessed, I was too wrapped around in my own world and busy....?"

    Titania rolled her eyes,

    "Oh please, you were just shy."

    Elequeeness dared not to look in her eyes and said in a wimpy tone,

    "N-no I wasn''t shy."

    "Oh really?" Titania teased as she pinched Elequeeness''s cheeks.

    She sighed as she looked at Rael''s portrait with a longing expression.

    "I hope we meet soon enough."

 Chapter 35: Meow(**)

    <h4>Chapter 35: Meow(**)</h4>

    While Philip was getting his hand bandaged so that he could ask the healers to regrow it, Valerie was deeply frowning.

    There was an elf who was sleeping soundly with bubblesing out from his nose.

    Her long slender legs slowly went near him as she bent a bit to get a clear look at his face.

    He had the face of any typical elf.

    Handsome h h.

    He had a badge stuck around his belt, she instantly realized that he was a superior elite from the Enforcer Department.

    An Adjudicator.

    But why is he sleeping like a baby here?

    "Eh... Alize what should we do this guy?" She asked nonchntly, as a friend of Alizejh she had benefits, she could take a senior lightly.

    Alizejh despite being a rank lower than everyone was respected as everyone believed that she would be one of the elders of the force one day.

    "Kick him awake for all I care." She said slightly annoyed, she was still angry.

    "Sorry.. what?" Valerie said with surprise, even though she could disrespect a superior, this kind of disrespect would be another level.

    "Yeah go and kick him awake..." She said with an indifferent tone.

    "Alize..." She hesitated to go and kick him so Alizejh sighed.

    "Seriously guys...I''ll show you all.."

    This was an opportunity to release her anger fully.

    Poor Shi.

    She went towards the sleeping Shi and kicked him in the stomach repeatedly.

    ~

    On the other hand, Rael was kissing the hungry vampire.

    He broke the kiss as he started to strip Aria of her clothes. Like a master, he tore her blouse and quickly unhooked her bra.

    "You are like a hungry kitten today." Rael chuckled as he looked at the horny woman who was preying him with hungry eyes.

    "Don''t speak." Her passionate voice sounded in the room as she wrapped her arms around his neck as the two kissed like animals.

    After a few moments, they broke the kiss, Rael started to take off his clothes as he got an interesting idea.

    "Hey, you said you are my kitten right?" He asked with a glint in his eyes.

    She looked at him without any change in expression, actions would prove better than words.

    She slowly started to lick his body like ice cream as she went towards the lower part of his body.

    What was quite cool was that she was a masochist who wanted to be dominated by him.

    Well to bepletely honest, every woman he had banged would be a masochist.

    Most sadist women are secret masochists waiting to be fucked deeply.

    "As you are my cat, why don''t you meow for me." He smirked at her.

    Would she be willing to let go of her pride go?

    She was surprised at this demand of his and gave a smile of her own, vampires are masters of seduction so they had semi-metamorphic traits.

    *Plop*

    Suddenly a tail protruded from her butt, below her asshole, along with the tail, a pair of cat ears also were transformed from her normal elf ones.

    "Nya~"

    Rael''s eyes opened up wide as he looked at her, truly delicious, he wanted to eat her all up.

    Her furry tail, her pearl skin, her cute ears.

    Rael wanted them all.

    He took the human-sized cat in his arms as he threw her on the couch and pounced upon her tits, greedily sucking on them.

    She released whimpered moans as she saw him bite her red cherry nipples.

    "Why do you taste so good today?" He asked as he went near her vagina hole while brushing off her tail.

    "It might be because we are bonded and as we progress in intimacy, both of us will be like an aphrodisiac for each other."

    "I see..." He nodded as he started to suck her vagina, twirling his tongue around in it.

    "Ngh~" She moaned as she pressed his head closer to her pussy.

    Her love juice was truly tasty, it seemed as if she was right about her being an aphrodisiac for him.

    Rael loved sweet stuff, as a fairy, sweets were his favorite and her love juices tasted exactly like ripened pineapples.

    *Fwoooo*

    Like a river, all her love juices started to spray out of her pussy, she had cummed.

    After having his share of love juices he slowly stood up and showed Aria the mountain which was longer than Mount Tai.

    Rael had the ability to make his cock size however he wished but the size it was now, if he put it in her pussy it would break, it was also the reason he made her cum.

    She asked Rael in a rather scared voice,

    "M-master, w-what are we going to do?"

    Rael smiled pped that meaty butt of hers and said,

    "Naturally you''re going to have your first ever anal experience and this will be the first of many anal training sessions."

    He didn''t add but it was his way of taking revenge for kidnapping him literally.

    Aria gulped and got a bit afraid. She never thought he would be into that.

    "Teacher, do we really have to do this? Isn''t my pussy to your satisfaction?"

    Rael then smiled like a saint.

    "Of course your pussy is to my satisfaction, it feels very great. But still, I want to be able to fuck you in both your pussy and your ass, and didn''t you yourself want to learn more about intimacy how can I not fuck your ass?"

    Aria gulped even harder knowing that there was no way of escaping this but she had given herself to him when she asked him to teach her also the fact she was now his wife.

    Rael saw that Aria was not happy with this and she was a bit afraid of things going in her ass, he sighed and said.

    "Don''t worry I will do it gently, I don''t want my kitten student to be hurt."

    Although she was still scared, she nodded and epted what he said, if it would provide greater pleasure then she was all up for it, even if it would hurt.

    There is nothing bad about enjoying different things.

    She didn''t know what was going to happen next, but she did know it wouldn''t be fun for her.

    "Put your hands against the wall and stick out that ass of yours," Rael ordered in a strict but surprisingly gentle tone.

    Aria gulped not knowing what her ass would be going through from now on. Still, she obediently followed hismands and went into the position Rael wanted, sticking out her ass.

    Rael looked at her ass which was just staring at him.

    He could feel it begging him to start training it and transform it into an incredibly lewd ass.

    He went behind her and nicely pped her ass cheeks a few times.

    He then spread her ass cheeks, exposing her anal entrance.

    She whimpered a bit, scared of what would happen next, she had heard that anal virginity would hurt more than normal.

    Rael took his long cock in his hands as he got ready to thrust.

    The main reason why he wanted to take her anal virginity was that her asshole was right below her tail and he would be able to y with it.

    He pulled her tail, he couldn''t resist doing it.

    "KYAA~" She jumped in surprise. As she had be a cat vampire, it was like a part of her body.

    "I think you needed to say nyaa there, it seems that I will have to teach you this also." He sighed shaking his head in fake disappointment.

    She purred as she used one hand to stretch her ass to make the entrance clearer.

    Rael grinned as he thrust his cock into her anal hole in one go.

    "NYAAAAA~~~~~~!!!" She screamed at the top of her lungs as tears welled up in the corner of her eyes.

    He didn''t stop, he pulled the tail while stroking his cock in her anal hole repeatedly.

    Aria screamed and screamed, her moans aroused the two of them even more.

    He then slowly started to nibble on her ears while keeping his cock in her asshole.

    "Nghh~ Ahh~ Fuck me harder!"

    Rael waspelled to her request and kept his word going deeper and deeper.

    "Nyaa!!"

    Her moans were too erotic, he slowly started to use his moonlight fingering techniques through his tongue on her ears making her aroused more and more.

    He could even feel the blood rushing through his very veins, pumping with power.

    ''Is this what she meant when she said that the blood bond will get stronger as they fuck?'' He wondered.

    When he felt that he was close to climax, he took out his cock from her asshole and quickly inserted it into her pussy in one straight go.

    "NGHH~!!!" She moaned loudly as she felt his cock breaking through the barriers.

    *Fweeee*

    His cum erupted inside her pussy, and the same happened with her.

    Both of them climaxed at the same time.

    Aria even cked out due to sheer pleasure.

    Rael also didn''t take out his cock from out of her, letting the semen remain in it.

    He closed his eyes as he pulled the nket covering both of them and hugged her from the back kissing her white hair.

    As he spooned her he could feel his own eyes getting heavy, slowly drifting off.

    It had been a long day.

    He would have to have a proper talk with Ariater when they would wake up.

 Chapter 36: A New Day

    <h4>Chapter 36: A New Day</h4>

    I woke up and yawned stretching my arms and legs, tilting my head I noticed that the busty vampire was still sleeping beside me.

    I stared at her soft pearly white skin, slowly raising my gaze I lowered my face and gave her a quick kiss on her cheeks before getting out of the bed slowly and cautiously so she wouldn''t wake up.

    Normally if it was anyone else who was sleeping like that I would have long since woken that person up but through the blood bond, I knew that Aria was quite simr to me.

    Even she didn''t like to be woken up and would be very grumpy once she woke up.

    Hence I decided to leave the kitten alone.

    As I slowly walked into the hotel suite room, I walked towards the balcony and noticed that it was early morning.

    Now I felt even better for not waking her up.

    It was the perfect time to cultivate, closing my eyes I let the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth flow into my body as I slowly started to make my mind and body stable.

    I kept on repeating the enlightenment I received the day before yesterday in my mind as I felt my entire mindscape gopletely nk.

    ''The ego is impatient because time is limited...But the spirit is patient because it is eternal....''

    The cultivation speed had pathetically dropped since the sudden multiple breakthroughs I got in my spiritual corest time, this time I was sure that I was very close to another breakthrough but it would be hard.

    If Ipared my power level, I am not sure how strong Alizejh is but seeing how she awakened the Angel Bloodline early, I won''t underestimate her, I might still be lower than her.

    I am currently a Greater Demon while, Alizejh is already an Arch-Demon, what a pathetic brother I am, I have still not evolved.

    But, it is usible, since evolution requires a certain level of physical index and magic.

    I can even feel that I am very close to evolution.

    Opening my eyes, the bright rays of sunrise blinded my eyes, only when my eyes adjusted was I able to see properly.

    The sky had settled down to a cheery blue color and the Sun was shining in a bright yellow, a sigh escaped from my mouth as I stood up, stretching my arms and legs, bending 180�� to touch my toes

    I am very flexible.

    Flexibility, nimbleness, and grace are very important in all my skills so I practice all of them asionally.

    After doing some yoga, I took the nearby napkin and entered the room.

    Huh? She is still sleeping?

    I noticed the kitten who was hugging the pillow that I had kept to substitute me tightly.

    I sucked in a cold breath, I am kinda happy that I am not there, I don''t want to die again, and this time by suffocation.

    Now that I see all my deaths happened due to stupid reasons, I should be more careful.

    Quickly I entered the shower and took a quick bath, after the shower, I changed into a long white t-shirt and ck shorts.

    Tucking half of the t-shirt into the shorts I saw my reflection in the mirror.

    Hey! Who is that?

    He is so damn handsome!!

    I have never seen someone as beautiful as him!

    Oh... wait a second!

    That''s me!

    Then I almost wanked to myself however I controlled it and instead giggled creepily for a few minutes.

    Swiftly took a sticky note from the desk and stuck it on the small table near where Aria was sleeping to inform her that I had gone down to eat breakfast.

    Although I highly doubt that she would be waking up anytime soon.

    As I was going to leave, I felt a hand pulling my t-shirt.

    Tilting my head I saw Aria poutingzily while stillying as cozy as a log.

    Suddenly she simply pulled me closer to her and pinned me on the bed, nibbling my ears.

    Is she expecting me to moan?....

    I simply let her eat my ear whole, a sigh escaping from my mouth as I said in a low voice.

    "I am hungry...can I go and eat breakfast?"

    "No! But.... you can eat me." She added with a wink.

    Her tongue entered my mouth which I allowed entering, our tongues twisted and twirled coiling around each other.

    After five minutes of passionate kissing, she finally broke it. I couldn''t help but look at her with a bit of disgust, inwardly I felt a bit warm.

    "Go brush your teeth or I might just turn you into a stray kitten!"

    Of course, it wasn''t a movie where kisses would taste good without even brushing.

    She stared at me dumbfounded and huffed away while looking at me as if I had wronged her.

    "Go go go! Youzy cat!" I pped her ass as I encouraged her.

    She rubbed her hand where I pped and looked at me with teary eyes.

    "I am a nobledy..."

    I smiled smugly,

    "-And I am your husband."

    Before she could speak again I put a finger on her mouth.

    "Let''s talk while eating breakfast, now go and freshen up, I like dirty only in bed."

    She nodded obediently and swiftly gave a small peck on my cheeks before heading towards the bathroom.

    I yelled from the other side, as I started to wear my white sneakers.

    "I am leaving, I will catch a seat for us. Byee!!"

    I didn''t bother to hear her reply and ran away as fast as I could.

    Upon reaching the breakfast area, which apparently, was a buffet, I noticed that there were fairly very few customers.

    Well due to the zombie incident it was understandable.

    I wonder what happened to Alizejh, I left her safely in the hotel room so I am sure nothing bad happened.

    It seems I will have to meet up with her soon.

    She must be worried about me.

    I sighed as I walked around, putting food on my te.

    When I was done filling up my te I went to the corner of the restaurant and sat over there, as the restaurant was on the 18th floor and hadrge transparent windows, I could see the scenery outside.

    Nodding to myself as I looked at my te, I decided to eat the fresh fruits first, I would save the ham sandwich for thest.

    It''s my favorite.

    The city had be more like a ghost city, almost all humans had died bing zombies and trying to eat other species.

    The nightmare still wasn''t over as whoever got the bite would be a zombie but people who were immune to diseases were exceptions to the zombie virus.

    I am one of them due to my Angel Bloodline, including Alizejh and Aria, the vampire was an undead so the zombie virus wouldn''t affect the likes of her.

    If my calctions are right then this zombie apocalypse should end in a matter of days.

    I won''t lie although this is very cold and ruthless, the zombie apocalypse is a lot like a blessing because I can experiment my powers on them.

    In the next few days, I will be training myself by trying to exterminate them.

    It''s a perfect training exercise.

    I dug into my pockets, my hands instantly touched a round object.

    Pulling it out from my pocket, I stared at it.

    It was gold in color and extremely alluring. It could literally make the most selfless man greedy. It seemed brighter than the Sun and could easily blind a person.

    "Ring of Solomon...."

    I muttered as I stared at the ring in my palm.

    Holding the ring on my two fingers, inspecting it, I wore it on my index finger.

    I had ''borrowed'' the ring from Ishtar when I was torturing her.

    If I am right then the soul shard of Mahir El Navah had been removed by Ishtar and absorbed, I still don''t know what she is going to use it for.

    "I should check out the abilities of this ringter..."

    One of the abilities I was sure of was the Mind Rape one which Ishtar used to brainwash that red-haired devil.

    If you ask me it''s a very handy ability. As I slid the ring onto my finger, the color of the ring started to change from heavenly gold to the same silver color of the earring worn by me.

    I tried to remove the ring from my finger with all my force but to no avail.

    I couldn''t even budge it a bit.

    "I screwed myself over...." I sighed and started to imagine the snakedy, she must be giggling right now from her pocket dimension.

    She must be happy to use me as her yaoi doujin material.

    Just great!

    Now I even have a mind-raping ring for her to make hypnosis doujins.

    ~

    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 37: Conversation with Aria

    <h4>Chapter 37: Conversation with Aria</h4>

    Rael frowned a little.

    "I know you are a vampire, you told me yourself, so why are you eating meat?"

    She chewed slowly and gulped it.

    "I like the taste of normal food."

    Rael nodded and focused on his food, in the Celestial Realm, Vampires were few and were known to be a notorious bunch.

    "Married vampires only drink the blood of their betrothed one, that is one reason why most vampires don''t marry. We have too many restrictions."

    Rael''s interest irked a bit,

    "Oh, please do tell me these restrictions."

    Aria didn''t mean to hide,

    "The first being, that once blood bonded, we can only drink the blood of our bonded one, it gives us the most nourishment. In my case that person is you.

    Second, once we vampires fall in love, it will be for eternity, only that particr person.

    Third, our blood bond can only be with one person, he or she doesn''t have to be the loved one but it is preferred to be the loved one."

    Rael was listening to everything, to be honest, he wasn''t yet in love with Aria, sure she was beautiful, elegant, and seemed like a good woman, but he was still not in love.

    "Do you love me?" Rael asked straightforwardly.

    Aria looked him in the eye, not letting go of his gaze.

    "I-I don''t know."

    Rael nodded, understanding everything, however, Aria broke his train of thoughts.

    "I don''t love you yet, but I do feel attraction to you, when I first saw you, I deemed you to be interesting but the little interaction made me want you and only you, no other male in my life, hence I connected you to me with a blood bond."

    Rael smiled to which Aria too smiled back, she didn''t hesitate to speak her mind.

    "The attraction how much ever low it is, it is growing inside me, it''s like a me, growing brighter and brighter."

    Rael didn''t speak, he ate his food in silence but his ears were fully concentrated on what she was saying.

    "Just one look into your eyes makes everything in the world and my life seem to glow. You make me want to see the sunrise every day, to know it''s another day where I could have you by my side."

    She spoke with a mncholic smile as she clutched his palms with her own, her eyes looked as if they would cry outright at that moment.

    Rael froze.

    ''Yandere?''

    Then he shook his head. He may be thinking too much.

    Creeping closer to her, he gave her a kissie on her cheek.

    "Don''t you think that you are already in love with me, kitten?"

    "Ah..."

    Realization crawled into her, she immediately bolted aback a bit, her face was pink, and her hands couldn''t help but start twirling her hair in circles.

    She looked a bashful beauty at that moment.

    "That was embarrassing." She sighed loudly.

    A perk of a blood bond was that the two parties could feel each other''s feelings through the bond.

    Their emotions, be it, agony, embarrassment, hate, disappointment, lust... love, etc.

    Blood is mysterious, it is ancient, a part of the body that has been since the beginning. There are infinite possibilities, blood has even blood magic.

    Blood helps in rituals, ancestry magic bloodline limits, etc.

    -And the two Rael and Aria were connected. Blood is only second to Soul.

    Aria chuckled bitterly as she remarked.

    "It seems that my husband is not yet in love with me."

    Rael smiled wryly at her remark.

    She hopped from her seat like a rabbit and jumped into hisp like a spoiled princess and looked into his eyes with puppy eyes.

    Rael broke into a sweat, Aria bit his ear lobe as she eyed him like a puppy. At that moment his emotions broke like a dam.

    Rael''s face tilted in the other direction, his ear was a little pink because of the biting.

    When he looked at her he almost broke into a series of mockughter.

    "I''ll be honest, I do not feel love towards you...yet."

    Aria''s head immediately looked at the floor, she was almost going to cry.

    He sighed, "I am not done speaking, I am not in love, at least not yet but I do feel attraction and love can be groomed between two parties."

    Her face instantly brightened as she hugged the boy tightly, she even started to cry, her tears were hot, unlike her cold skin.

    Rael hugged her back, Aria started to suck his supple neck, a red mark appeared on his neck when she let go of her lips.

    She smiled at the surprised Rael and giggled a bit.

    "I have now marked you as mine."

    Rael shook his head and stared out of the window. Meanwhile, Aria red at him with hearts escaping her eyes and a smile deep enough to scare anyone.

    "Dear, what do you think is the best way to make a woman fall in love?" She asked taking a sip of watermelon juice.

    Rael smirked a bit, he put his long slender fingers to his lips as he winked at her.

    "Kidnap the woman."

    Aria was startled by what he said and almost coughed blood in the Chinese way.

    "Erm.. what do you mean kidnap...?"

    Rael raised his eyebrows slightly.

    "Literally the word, kidnap is what I mean."

    She looked at him doubtfully, "Would you mind exining a bit."

    "Stockholm Syndrome." He replied nonchntly.

    Her mouth formed an ''O'' however, Rael didn''t stop there.

    "It is best if you are not the person to kidnap the person, let someone else do it for you, don''t let the woman know, and treat her well while she is kidnapped. It always works."

    "Why do you seem so experienced in this...?"

    Rael who was chucking instantly stoppedughing.

    "No no no! You are misunderstanding, I have never kidnapped anyone ever! Instead, I am the one who got kidnapped."

    Aria raised her eyebrows.

    "Someone kidnapped me before you?"

    Rael nodded.

    "Yes. Long time back. Don''t ask me more, I do not wish to remember those traumatizing days."

    She looked at him distrustfully, Rael sighed at her behavior and coughed.

    "Anyway there is another method but it is quite risky because there is a high chance of getting friend-zoned."

    She looked at him unimpressed.

    "Please do enlighten me."

    "If the woman has recently broken her rtionship and is drowning in sorrow, offer herfort."

    Her face was bing cold and stoic every moment he said a word, in order to change the topic Rael spoke.

    "By the way, why did you kidnap me yesterday?"

    Her facade immediately broke as she started to fiddle with her fingers.

    "I was worried, you had many emotions going through our blood bond and I knew that I couldn''t lose you."

    Realization struck him, "I am assuming you were able to find me through the blood bond."

    She nodded.

    Rael narrowed his eyes.

    "Well anyway I wanted to meet you again so thanks for kidnapping me, I am sure you wanted to use me as a subject of Stockholm syndrome..."

    She pouted slightly.

    "I do seem to think that it''s not me but you who seems to be experienced in kidnapping."

    Rael chuckled looking at her and couldn''t help but pinch her puffy cheeks.

    "Well your n worked, you can say that it has the same effect on men as it has on women."

    Aria blushed, even more, she seemed to be shrinking and bing a chibi version.

    Finally, she broke into a series of giggles while wiping the slight tears from the corner of his eyes.

    Rael smiled wryly as he closed his eyes, and his hand slowly went near his te.

    Huh?

    He frowned, why did his te seem empty?

    Immediately his eyes opened wide as he looked at Aria who was happily gigging and eating his ham sandwich.

    Rael almost fell from his chair as he clutched his chest, it pained!!

    He could cough blood at any moment now.

    ''Why is it always my ham?!?!''

 Chapter 38: Epoch

    <h4>Chapter 38: Epoch</h4>

    The sun had set in the west and dusk transformed into nightfall.

    It was time. Time to hunt zombies and hone my skills.

    The moon shined brightly and its gaze fell over me, I didn''t feel anything special, I had one goal and that was executing as many zombies I could.

    If my spections are right then the eradication of the zombies is going well and almost over so I need to use this time as much I can.

    Closing my eyes I spread out my spiritual sense, hoping to find any life energy.

    After a few minutes, I finally found life energy.

    Expanding my spiritual sense I tried to lock the energy beyond, I would never rush into battle recklessly, it was a habit of mine to be cautious of the environment duringbat or even an ambush.

    Hmm...

    Everything seems fine.

    As soon as I got ready to depart as everything seemed normal, something struck my spiritual radar.

    -But, this time it was different...

    The life energy was depleting at an astonishing rate!

    Also, the anomaly was that the life energy was too immense, not something that one should have in the Lower World.

    I couldn''t help but frown, although the zombies were a priority, I had to check this out.

    ~Elsewhere~

    "Ha... ha.. ha.. ha...."

    A woman panted as she was getting surrounded by zombies.

    Her body was top ss, her hair was as white as snow and her eye was a luminescent pink color. Her waist although small and her chest was average-sized.

    Leaving all that aside, she had an air of charisma around her, her eyes glowed in the darkness of the light as she continuously hunted the zombies down.

    However.

    One eye of hers was glowing in a rather luminescent pink and the glowing eye was golden in color.

    Heterochromia.

    A feature which was extremely rare in the Celestial and the Godly Realm.

    Those born with heterochromia have the ability to ess heaven and hell at the same time, the ability to judge any weakness and strike it.

    Hence they are also called Ghost Eyes.

    And in the entire of the Celestial and Godly in, the only beings who have the ghost eyes are witches.

    Whoever has Ghost Eyes, is a witch.

    Even if born in an angel race of a demon or a shapeshifter.

    The person will have no features simr to the race they are born from, eg: If born in an Angel Race, they will have no wings or any simrities.

    A Witch is an altogether different race.

    Their number is very scarce and only women can be witches.

    And even in witches, those who have heterochromia are extremely scarce.

    Those who have these legendary Ghost Eyes are the ''Cardinal Esthers.'' Moreover, in total there are only nine Cardinal Esthers, there have never been more than nine in history for a while now.

    And one of these Esthers was currently in the Lower Word.

    Why?

    "Tsk!"

    The woman clicked her tongue as she extracted her daggers and empowered them with magic and kept on killing all the zombies one by one.

    "Too many... no time..." She grumbled.

    Raising her hands in the sky, a bright me started to coil around her hand, however, the color of the me was not normal instead it was deep purple in color.

    [The Wretched mes.]

    One of the most horrifying mes ever since the beginning of everything.

    Her figure started to float in the air, she raised her head high as if looking at insects.

    The mes burned only brighter and brighter, there was no heat flowing out from the mes, it was like as if it was entrapped within the mes.

    Now instead of her raised hand, there was only her index finger which was holding the me as it continued growing into a mini sun.

    "May the wrath of the Gods pierce through your very souls, burning them, crippling them, erasing them."

    Her golden eyes burned with a ze as she released a battle cry.

    "Retribution!!!"

    *SWOOSHHHH!!!!*

    All the air in the atmosphere got sucked, a star was born, a star not of hope, a star not of salvation but rather... A Star of Destruction.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!*

    Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn!

    All shall burn!!!

    Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die

    All shall suffer!!!

    Suffer!!

    Suffer!

    Suffer!!!!

    "This is your retribution."

    All the debris blew away, the zombies cried in pain, their wails were the only sound in the still night, the entirend was razed to the ground, and nothing remained.

    The entire area was t! Everything in the area was razed.

    Buildings, Restaurants, Mansions, Houses.

    The city was a Ghost City and many had already left excluding the Enforcer Department hence fortunately not many people had died.

    Yes, along with Zombies even innocents had died.

    Regardless, it was normal.

    They were fools to not flee, they should have escaped long when the Zombies Apocalypse had started.

    Innocents die whenever there is war.

    The Apocalypse was a war in a way.

    Killing, Murder, is normal.

    As long as the souls are not obliterated it is all fine.

    In that way, even ascension marks a person guilty since to ascend to God-Hood one needs soul.

    God doesn''t ascend alone, he ascends along with the Soul, using them as a source of power.

    In this wretched world, there was no time for naivety.

    No kindness.

    In a world of Demons, Gods, and Entities, only the strong can survive.

    If you die, it is because you are weak.

    If you win it is either because you are strong or you have luck.

    Since Luck is an important factor within itself.

    The sky cleared up as the stars continued shining without a shred of guilt, the moon also kept its gaze on the falling figure of the witch.

    Amid everything, an enchanting figure was falling.

    Under the watch of the glistening figure, a seeming deity from the heavens caught the unconscious woman in his arms as he floated downwards.

    The silver-haired man quickly entered his domain andid the girl down on hisp, as he released a sighposed of cold breath.

    He rested against the tree behind him as he got lost in his own thoughts while looking at the night scenery of his domain.

    His domain was quiet, he sighed with relief.

    There were no stars nor was there a moon, only a starless night sky.

    The Stars can see, and the Moon can see. They are alive, they are spies of the word. Everything is alive, the world itself.

    The walls can hear, the wind can talk and the skies, stalk.

    Rael was safe from any outside view.

    He looked at the sleeping figure of the girl in hisp and closed his eyes, trying to figure out her condition.

    His eyes widened as he examined her more!!

    Her wounds were beyond what he had expected, she was too damaged, to the point of breaking.

    Just how much had she endured??

    Rael didn''t believe that he could heal her, maybe if it was his teacher, the Moon Goddess.

    She would be able to heal her.

    At most what Rael could do was provide her relief by using Moonlight Acupuncture Techniques.

    Yes, not the fingering ones.

    He immediately sat straight as he let the energy of Heaven and Earth, flow in his body, his fingertips had be like as if needles.

    Rael closed his eyes as he umted his spiritual energy in small points of his fingers, it was not in excess nor was it inck.

    It was the perfect amount.

    His control over was it more than amazing, it was enchanting, like as if an elegant disy of art.

    He slowly brushed his finger on her forehead as he quickly pricked her meridians as fast as he could.

    First, he had to stop all flow of mana.

    After blocking all the meridians, he sighed a relief, it was quite hard to do this, his spiritual energy was not in excess nor was he at his peak.

    This just reminded him that he had to get stronger, stronger than hisst self, strong to the point that he could destroy worlds by just looking at them.

    Rael also realized something crucial, something ominous and too mysterious.

    Something sinister was at work.

    The world was changing.

    It was heading in a direction he didn''t know.

    The gears of the world which were at a stop for a long time had started spinning once more.

    The workings of the ultimate truth had already started to take shape.

    Destruction, salvation, darkness.

    The End.

    The Ultimate Wrath.

    New Heroes, Viins, and Avengers would be born.

    A new era had undeniably begun.

    Everything Ends.

    And Endings give birth to Beginnings.

    Every person had been given a role in a script but the fate of the script was not yet decided nor was there a possible fate.

    Endless possibilities.

    Endless oues.

    Endless results.

    Endless consequences.

    Endless effects.

    The world was changing.

    Rael too had been given a role in the script.

    Actually, it is ironic.

    In the midst of everything was Rael.

    Since he is the main character of the script.

 Chapter 39: Umu I am a just doctor!!

    <h4>Chapter 39: Umu I am a just doctor!!</h4>

    I was originally in no hurry to reach the location of the life force but I had to unmistakably change my mindset.

    Reverberations of mana flew into the air and struck each particle of mana.

    AOE spell attacks are an offensive attack that disregards the environment and the people and strikes everything in its way, ultimately obliterating everything.

    Honestly, who would be stupid enough to use it in the middle of the city?

    But I knew better, some people use it out of irritation and some use it asst resort.

    Since I also prefer using AOE spells although they use up a lot of mana.

    Ah shit!!

    It seems like the AOE spell is too strong!

    It is definitely ast resort move, seeing how much mana it is using.

    A high-tiered AOE spell.

    Immediately I started to run backward, however, it was toote.

    The shockwave had already arrived.

    Quickly I used my spiritual energy to form a shield in front of me, fortunately, I was not close to the attack.

    However, I was able to get a glimpse of it.

    A spell using the ''Wretched mes''.

    Truly the person who unleashed such a spell was for sure not a resident of the Lower World.

    It seemed unlikely for someone toe to the Lower World and that too if the person was using an AOE spell then it was either exhausted from before or else had excess mana.

    I am guessing that it is thetter, the person must have fought in the Celestial Realm with people and fallen down to the Lower World hence exhausted.

    After enduring the shock wave, I immediately left from where the person released the spell.

    I was curious as to who hade and if possible I could make the person indebted to me.

    Or maybe I could mind-rape the person with the help of the ring.

    After departing from the area towards the explosion, not surprisingly, I didn''t see any zombies around.

    All zombies might have died.

    What shocked me was the fact that the very ground had been razed.

    Truly, the Wretched mes.

    Only they have such destructive power.

    Tilting my head I saw the figure of a young girl in a gothic dress falling, I immediately realized that this youngdy was the one who released the AOE attack.

    Should I save her?

    But would that release a g?

    Ah, fuck it.

    Concentrating on my spiritual energy I floated in the air as I dashed toward the falling girl.

    The light of the moon enveloped my eyes as I gazed at the woman who I caught in my arms.

    For a moment I couldn''t see anything, and as soon as the temporary blindness faded, I caught myself in a daze.

    Her legs were soft and long, her ankles were petite and her thighs were fat in my arms, her waist seemed to be delicate, and her chest was above average.

    Her luscious hair was only till her chest level, my hand unconsciously brushed it.

    Silky...

    Quickly I used my spiritual energy to conjure my domain and entered inside.

    It was the lush green scenery, same as always, just that it was currently nighttime in the domain.

    Iid the girl''s head carefully on myp and a sigh escaped from my mouth as I leaned against the sole tree in my domain.

    Closing my eyes I sent my spiritual energy to check her condition, instantly my eyes widened in shock!

    Infinite mana!!

    Is she a witch?

    A witch, an existence equal to False Gods or more.

    But what shocked me was not because she was a witch but the fact that her wounds were too severe.

    Her intermiscial muscles were fully torn, she had numerous cavities in her carbon flex and her energy system had fully copsed, what was most worrying was the fact that the infinite mana was continuously flowing in her body and her body being crippled was not able to bear the weight of the pure and continuous flow of mana.

    If this went on then her body would break in the worst way properly.

    No that was an understatement, her body was already breaking as every second passed.

    How had she even been able to handle so much pain?!

    I shook my head, witches, are truly amazing creatures.

    Beings from every realm see them as abominations to be exterminated, even I, but I might be mistaken.

    How can someone handle so much pain with sheer willpower?!

    At that moment I only felt pure admiration for thedy wearing a goth dress.

    However good I might be in my medical skills, this wound is too much for even me to handle, if it was my teacher who taught me medicine and music skills then maybe she would be able to heal this witch.

    Although I may not be able to heal her at least I can ease a little of her pain.

    I immediately sat straight as I let the energy of Heaven and Earth, flow in my body, my fingertips had be like as if needles.

    Closed my eyes I started to umte my spiritual energy in small points of my fingers, it was not in excess nor was it inck.

    It was the perfect amount.

    My control over it was more than amazing, it was enchanting, like as if an elegant disy of art.

    Slowly brushing my finger on her forehead, I quickly pricked her meridians as fast as I could.

    First, I had to stop all flow of mana.

    After blocking all her mana meridians, a sigh of relief escaped my mouth, it was quite hard to do this.

    The mana flow was fully stopped, and now there was no need to worry about further corrosion, however, she wouldn''t be able to use mana.

    Second, I have to reconstruct her energy veins.

    I closed my eyes again as I let my hands do all the work, it involuntarily traveled towards her neck, specifically below her pulse vein, cing my hands on her stomach, I started to send light attribute mana inside.

    This was the first time I was using light mana to heal but I had heard that it was used the most since my teacher used it.

    Sweat dripped from my forehead, unexpectedly at the same moment I also started to feel a sudden change in mana around me.

    My very shells were breaking apart.

    Is this because of excess usage of mana?

    I could feel a short burst of power, concentrating on that energy I started to direct it towards her veins.

    **Boom!!**

    Fluctuations raised as her body started to explode with power, all I could do was clench her stomach harder.

    Finally, after a few moments, the mana in the air rxed, taking a step back, I almost copsed.

    I could literally feel the exhaustion.

    However, the process was not yet done and my power up also had not dwindled.

    If I am right, then I am close to evolving right now.

    Third, now I had to bnce and remove all the impurities in her body.

    Although I wouldn''t be able to remove all, it was fine, I could maybe conduct an impurity removal pill.

    I was an alchemist along with being a medic.

    However I don''t have any ingredients, and the ingredients for the pill are in the Celestial Realm it would be hard to find here.

    Well, I tried my best.

    To remove her impurities, how I have to concentrate on her chest area.

    Yup, definitely not an excuse.

    I am an upright, righteous doctor.

    Hmm... I see... I see...

    I used my imaginary stethoscope to check the signs of her beating heart as I exploded her gothic body.

    Okay.... this wasn''t what I expected.

    Ugh... I''ll have to give her a full body massage.

    The impurities in her body are too much.

    I might have to strip her naked.

    Why does this always happen to me?

    I am sure a misunderstanding will be created, God does this to me every time!!

    Sighing, having no other option.

    I slowly started to remove her clothes, her gothic dress came off immediately as I loosened the ribbons and unhooked some parts of it.

    Whoa...

    I couldn''t help but admire her.

    She was actually able to hide these massive tits...

    Moreover, she is wearing a sexy ck lingerie.

    Quickly, I calmed myself down as I breathed in and exhaled out, continuing this cycle for some time.

    I have to do this!

    It is necessary!

    As a doctor, I can''t let any of my patients suffer.

    My hands groped a boob, closing my eyes I started to use my moonlight acupuncture technique, slowly sliding down towards her naval with my other finger.

    Right when I was going to inject more spiritual energy, this timebining with light magic, a voice woke me up from my splendor.

    Her voice was cold as ice, and underlying with thick killing intent.

    "What do you think you are doing?"

 Chapter 40: Dead Men Tell No Tales

    <h4>Chapter 40: Dead Men Tell No Tales</h4>

    "What do you think you are doing?"

    A voice as cold as ice underlying with thick killing intent broke his concentration.

    Rael gulped his saliva by instinct, not daring to turn around in the direction of the voice.

    Although his appearance from the outside seemed calm, from the inside he was raging harder than even a storm.

    He was cursing every foul word he could.

    ''Why does this always happen with me?!!!!''

    Cursed to be a pretty boy, cursed with ham, andstly misunderstandings.

    He wasn''t a lucky pervert in any way.

    He was a lucky handsome pervert.

    "I asked you a question." The cold voice spoke again.

    Seeing that Rael was ignoring her, she got slightly angry, she tried to get up but as soon as she did, she started to cough blood vehemently.

    *Cough Cough*

    Rael immediately left his antics as he held her with one arm supporting her stomach and his other hand rubbing her back.

    "Don''t speak or try to get up, it will worsen your condition, it was hard to heal you even if it wasn''t a lot," Rael spoke every word with tenderness and care.

    He was a doctor, and he had his morals.

    If there was a patient, he would help him or her for sure.

    She groaned as shey on the ground still staring at the silver-haired man with a hateful gaze.

    Finally, Rael had it enough, she was annoying him a lot.

    "You want to fuck me? Is that why you are staring so intently?"

    Pin drop silence.

    Her gaze just got stronger, anger pumped through her veins, if she wasn''t injured she would have strangled this insolent worm.

    Ignoring her, he started to strip her offpletely, her eyes widened, she blushed and looked at him with hatred.

    She tried to protest but when she tried to do that, she found a finger touching her lips, as if trying to make her shut up.

    She was ticked off!!

    How dare she, an Esper be treated this way!!

    She was literally in his palms, however, the witch had mistaken Rael for trying to help her for doing something forceful.

    Suddenly she bit his finger!

    Rael pulled out his finger and started to cry, he deserved it for being dense, he looked at the woman as if he had been wronged.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she slowly started to sob quietly, she looked at the man as if he was the worst person in the world.

    Rael who was oblivious to this was casually stripping her off her lingerie, forgetting to clear her misunderstandings.

    He raised his eyebrows slightly as he looked as he examined her body, if it was someone else then that person would have died of lust looking at such a peerless body.

    However, this was Rael.

    Her assets were perfect, curvy in the right ces and her skin surprisingly had a scar from her naval to her chest.

    The scar didn''t seem fresh and seemed to be there since the beginning, it was not that deep, it was a rather light one.

    His fingers ran through the scar as he closed his eyes, for sure the scar was at least a million years old.

    As he ran his fingers, a quivering voice caught his ears.

    "D-dont look."

    For a woman, it was of utmost shame to have scars on their body and the gothicdy had one.

    He looked at her and nodded, there was a story behind the scar but Rael had no intention of asking her.

    After all, why would he poke in someone else''s business?

    However, the slight second he looked at the woman, his eyes opened up wide in shock.

    Heterochromia. The one he had been treating was not a normal witch.

    If nothing had changed these past years he was missing then, thedy in front of him was an Esper.

    An Esper is an existence that is higher than even witches, everyone feared them, including Gods.

    Since Espers were the only ones who did not need to ascend, they could travel through any realm as they pleased.

    They would even reck chaos wherever they would go, making them supposed bringers of bad luck, however, that was just a hoax created to iste Esper.

    Espers have infinite mana which every witch had and eyes of truth that could see through heaven and hell at the same time, ''Ghost Eyes'', eyes that can see through any technique and find a weakness.

    Very simr to the Library of Heaven''s Path.

    It allowed the person toprehend faster, see through the truth, detecting weakness.

    In short, it was nothing more but an extremely broken feature Esthers had.

    Now Rael was hesitant, he could see the hate and killing intent she had in her eyes towards him.

    -But why did she have so much hate and killing intent? He thought for a while and finally came up with a conclusion.

    Maybe because he was stripping her without exining and behaving assholish.

    He messed up.

    Looking at the woman who now had a stoic face as if resigned to fate, he felt guilty.

    "Don''t worry I am just massaging to heal you." He spoke in a soft tone which surprised the woman for a second.

    Nevertheless, she did not trust him, she looked him straight in the eyes as she raised her eyebrows.

    She wouldn''t let this off, she is an Esper!

    She had her pride.

    Seeing that the gaze of hate was getting stronger, Rael decided to not heal her to his best.

    Fuck doctor morals!

    If he healed her, she would be at his neck. His life was more important than saving a random woman despite how hot she is.

    "Are you saying that you can heal my pain with this massage of yours?" The woman asked coldly.

    "Yes."

    The corners of her mouth twitched,

    ''Does he take me for a fool? You want to take advantage, don''t you?''

    She sighed slightly, her thoughts were a mess and she had mixed emotions.

    However, she could not deny that the young man from the Lower World had indeed tried healing her.

    -And his skills were not far short of the best ones in the Celestial Realm, this made her quite interested in him.

    How could someone so amazing exist in the Lower World?

    If he was able to help her till now, although she was hesitant she decided to trust him.

    "Don''t you dare take advantage of me or I will rip you to shreds." She warned.

    Rael frowned, he was only trying to help.

    "You are not my type."

    Pin drop silence.

    This was the second time.

    What Rael said was a lie, she was beautiful and it would be an understatement to say that she wasn''t his type and her oppai were also very oppai, he fell in love with it at first sight.

    It would be a lie if he didn''t feel attracted to her, moreover, she was an Esper.

    She was born beautiful and powerful and Rael has a powerful woman fetish.

    Rael squinted his eyes.

    "I won''t take advantage of you, I am not that shameless but I have a few conditions that I want you to fulfill for me helping you out, how I see this going is that you will die if I don''t help you and there is no one other than me in the Lower World who can help you at the moment."

    Her eyes widened in shock, "Die?"

    Rael nodded, "You heard it right, you will die if I don''t help you, so be grateful."

    The woman nodded, "I apologize for causing you trouble then, you have already done much for me, I shall ept any conditions as long as they are within my power."

    Thedy removed all her killing intent and instead looked at him with a flustered face as he examined her body.

    He smiled at her, "Alright then I have two conditions."

    She waited for him to speak but he was pausing for a long time almost as if he was doing it on purpose to raise tension.

    When she was just about to urge him to speak, Rael cut in.

    "These are my two conditions." He spoke with a strict gaze.

    She gulped her saliva as she waited for him to speak.

    "First, you shall not attack me or my loved ones nor shall you bear any ill intent, I am helping you so this is the least you can do."

    She nodded at his first request, it was a very reasonable one.

    "epted, now the second one?"

    Rael looked at her with a nonchnt smirk on his face.

    "Here is my second request...

    I want you to be my maid."

    ~

    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 41: Courting Death

    <h4>Chapter 41: Courting Death</h4>

    Rael''s smirk immediately vanished after seeing the face of the woman in front of him who was staring at him with hate never seen before.

    He could feel all her killing intent, her blood lust was more than he had ever felt even in his previous life.

    She had killed more beings than beings born in the world.

    Immediately, sweat formed on his body as it became hard for him to breathe, if he hadn''t cultivated his bloodlust in his previous life then he was sure that he would have been dead by now.

    The blood lust came from her like as if ast resort, an adrenaline boost.

    Fortunately, Rael was able to ensure that no emotions surfaced upon his visage, he was able to perfectly hide it.

    As a king, he had mastered the art of emotions, one could even call him the father of actors.

    The Witch was shaken up seeing that a being from the Lower World was able to handle her blood lust.

    Had she be so weak?

    Wrong, she wasn''t weak, Rael was a monster.

    Shortly after her shock ended, even the boost ended which rendered her unconscious before bing unconscious she saw a smirk on his face.

    She really wanted to smash his head into the ground and beat him to a pulp, maybe even castrate him just to regrow and repeat the process.

    Thedy bit her lips hard forcing herself to stay focused and not lose herself.

    She wouldn''t dare to fall asleep.

    What if he took advantage of her?!

    Seeing how he was shameless to ask a stranger to be his maid, she didn''t trust him at all even if he was healing her!!

    People don''t go randomly asking women to be their maids!

    There was something wrong with this guy...

    He is crazy!

    Rael was impressed, despite almost losing consciousness, she stayed awake moreover by biting her lips until blood flowed from them.

    Seeing that she wasn''t going to ept so easily, Rael decided to change the question.

    "How about this, you only need to be a temporary maid until you regain your power," Rael spoke calmly while looking at the woman straight in her eyes.

    There was a reason why Rael was doing this, if he got an Esther as a maid, he would be making his own force and Esthers are beings at the same level of Primordial or sometimes Nirvana Deities so he was willing to take the risk.

    Also, the Esther in front of him was injured heavily, she wouldn''t be able to lift a finger against him.

    All she could do was use blood lust against him but that''s it, that was all.

    He even hoped that all this would make her owe him a debt that he could use against her.

    However to his expectations, what came from her mouth was altogether different.

    "The fuck did you say?? Mind repeating that again?!"

    She had a sharp tongue, Rael noted that in his mind.

    "The way how I see you now, you don''t really have an option, being a maid of mine is a privilege that many don''t have and especially a blessing for you."

    The woman looked at him confused as Rael continued speaking.

    "You are injured, extremely so, if not for me you will die as I am going to have to massage you every month to ease your pain and remove impurities. So being a maid of mine you will stay close to me so that I can massage you."

    He stopped to take a breath, thedy''s facial expressions had begun to change but Rael paid no mind he instead continued speaking.

    "Secondly being my maid has benefits, you are weak right now, you have nowhere to go, I can provide you with food and a bed, all you have to do in return is serve me. It''s easy, right?"

    After he was done speaking, he showed a cheeky smile to the woman in front of him, thedy simply snorted seeing his smile.

    However, she went silent after that, she was contemting what she should do.

    The more she thought about it, the more the realization struck her.

    She was alone.

    She was super crippled.

    Alone and crippled, close to death without the help of the young man, what use would her pridee in?

    Her pride was simply holding her back, Rael was right, he was helping her already and was also ready to provide for her.

    Being a maid was an advantage for her.

    After thinking for a while, she concluded that it was indeed not a bad offer and was one of the best she could receive.

    But a maid.... ugh...

    Does he have a fetish like that?

    A red hue formed under her cheeks as her face started to burn up, she coughed lightly letting her emotions calm down.

    "So what do you think?" He asked her while wriggling his eyebrows.

    She let go of all her emotions as she bit her lips again while blushing slightly.

    "Alright I ept the condition."

    He tilted his head, for the first time the woman was able to get a good look at his face. His skin was extremely pale but looked extremely healthy. His eyes were violet diamonds embedded in his eye sockets.

    He had long goldilocks of silver hair that was tied in a messy man-bun, the next moment he smiled brightly at her, a smile that could melt the coldest of hearts.

    "Great then! From this moment you are my maid, if you don''t mind then I would like to know your name."

    She simply stared at his smile in a slight daze, her heart skipped a beat when he smiled.

    Why is he so bright?? It is blinding my eyes!!

    "Hello?"

    He waved his hand in front of her face, instantly she woke up from her stupor and went back to her cold and stoic face.

    "My name is Hecate." She said in a firm tone.

    Rael nodded and acted calmly, very calmly.

    She is Hecate?!?! She is literally famous for being the leader of all Esthers and a God to all witches!!!

    Hecate was one of the prime members of the Chaos side, Rael was on the neutral side so he didn''t care.

    She was told to be the harbinger of Chaos and Destruction, wherever she went, death followed.

    An existence feared by everyone, even Rael if she wasn''t a weak woman right now.

    Solomon was just a King of Magic while Hecate was the God of Magic.

    Although she didn''t have divinity.

    She was still called the God of Magic.

    Rael didn''t let any emotions surface on his face, he couldn''t let her know that he knew about her.

    That would make things a bit hard.

    Rael coughed lightly before speaking, "Alright then I will start the massage to cleanse you."

    Although truly the name Hecate suited her since she was a hot bombshell.

    The woman nodded as she rxed her body and closed her eyes.

    Rael cracked his knuckles and stretched around for a few moments before readying his fingers as he looked at her sexy body.

    "Try not to lose your consciousness."

    "Eh? What do you mean by�C"

    "Ah�C!"

    The youngdy suddenly let out an unexpected moan of pleasure that caused his ears to tingle with delight.

    "Wh...What did you just do �C Ahhhh~!"

    "Stop wiggling around like a worm, you''re making this more difficult for me."

    "Ahhh!"

    The sense of pleasure on her back overwhelmed the youngdy''s sense of hearing, making her feel as though she was in paradise.

    She couldn''t understand what she was feeling, but it was not a sense of feeling that could be made with the hands of a human, almost as though she was feeling the hands of a god.

    Time passed by quickly, but within the youngdy''s world, it felt almost like an eternity. And suddenly, the sense of pleasure ended.

    It was too sudden, almost feeling like it was the end of the world.

    "Eh? Huh? Why did you stop?" The youngdy turned to look at Rael, and on her red face was a sensual expression �C one that begged for more.

    "The massage is over," Rael said in a calm tone.

    The seductressdy bit her lips in frustration, reluctantly nodding a few secondster.

    She still had pride despite epting to be his maid.

    She was an existence feared by every being, Gods, Eldritches, everyone!!

    She wouldn''t be subdued here!!

    Deep in her heart, she had thousands of feelings but she suppressed them all.

    She would never show them to Rael, he wouldugh at her.

    He would think that she was acting.

    Hecate never thought a day woulde when she would sumb to such heavy pleasure.

    She was an inexperienced woman, she had never felt such intense pleasure ever before.

    How could someone so exceptional be in the Lower World?!

    What she didn''t know was that Rael was an existence feared by many men in the celestial realm.

    That was also the reason why many tried not to conflict with him or kill his loved ones.

    Since whenever he would lose someone close to him, he would go into debauchery and would indulge every woman he saw, seducing them all.

    Althoughter on, it had stopped as he was gaining the temperament of a King.

    But who knows maybe it would start again, better to not take risks.

    At that moment, she felt that Rael was very mysterious, she was curious, extremely curious.

    He had an unnatural charisma that made everyone like him, despite feeling so much contempt and dislike towards him, she couldn''te to hate him.

    An advantage of his active skill, Happy Aura.

    If he didn''t have that skill, Hecate would have never epted his offer and would have vowed to torture him in the worst ways possible.

    Rael then realized something as he tilted his head to look at her, his violet amethyst eyes shined in the night sky as an unnatural wind passed making his strands of his silver hair float.

    He gave her a bright smile as he spoke in a teasing tone while winking.

    "I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Irakiel but you have to call me Master because you are my...

    M-A-I-D!!"

    ~

    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 42: Past Memories

    <h4>Chapter 42: Past Memories</h4>

    In the distance, a silver-haired man was running as fast as he could.

    A scowl was upon his face, and his silver-gray eyes zed in the darkness of the night, although his expression could not be calcted, one could see from the blood that was flowing from his lips that he was angry.

    As he was rushing through the woods, six shadows appeared in front of him, making a barrier as if showing that they were blocking him.

    "Lord Irakiel, you shall not pass this area. It''s the orders of our Emperor, just let us devour your species."

    Rael stopped in front of them and walked slowly towards them, the six shadows sighed secretly, they weren''t sure if they would be able to persuade him.

    He looked at the six with an indifferent look as he opened his mouth to speak.

    "Since you are not letting me pass, you shall die."

    Before the sentence even ended, six heads were already rolling on the ground.

    In Rael''s hand was an ethereal de that shined in a luminescent way, as if carving out a road in the dark.

    He flicked his sword slightly, there was not even a drop of blood on his de. It was untainted as if the sword never chopped the heads.

    Such mastery!

    It was to a degree that even after killing people in cold blood, there was not a drop of blood on the de.

    "Tch!"

    Rael clicked his tongue, he was still not strong enough, he was greedy, and he wanted to continue perfecting his art.

    How much ever good it was, it was still not enough.

    His goal was to make perfect, perfect.

    Yeah... multiply that perfect a thousand times.

    He looked in a direction before clenching his sword slightly.

    Slowly the ground started to shake, the wind had stopped blowing and instead started to get sucked in.

    *Booom!!*

    Rael jumped off from the ground, the entire ground below cracked into particles which cracked into sub-particles.

    Two beautiful, butterfly wings grew from his back as he swiftly flew in the cool atmosphere.

    His eyes glinted with a fury never seen before, his teeth grit even harder and blood was not ready to stop flowing from his lips.

    *Swoosh!!*

    Suddenly a cloud parted, and the moon was clear.

    It was shining mercilessly on the battlefield.

    However, in a part of the moon, there was sorrow.

    Why?

    Why does bloodshed always take ce?

    The answer is simple because beings have blood that is why blood is shed.

    People die when they are killed.

    Coughs...

    Under the gleaming moonlight stood a figure atop the corner of a cliff as he looked down cliff.

    His silver hair was reminiscent of the moon as if it was its child.

    He was wearing a simple loose khaki pajama down below, from the chest, his body was fully open to being seen.

    One could easily see his wless pearly white skin, there were no cuts ot scars on it, and the skin was as if he had never been to a battle before.

    But to experienced people, it was a shock!!

    How elegant do you need to be to have been deployed in thousands of battles but still have no scar or even a cut?!

    One could make out that his body was toned to the degree of extreme perfection, it was unreal.

    His silver-gray eyes were without any emotions, it was as if he was looking down on insects.

    "So you decided to break thews set by the Heavens did you Ravana?" Rael spoke with an indifferent cold tone.

    Rael then frowned while tilting his head as he spoke, "And you only brought these many people to try and kill me?"

    Below the cliff and in the sky, were warriors rakshas that stood against him, an army that stretched towards infinity and back.

    Approximately there were at least a million soldiers in front of Rael.

    Rakshas are a warrior race in the Celestial Realm who are the prime enemies of the Fairy Race, they are one of the many cannibal races in the realm and their favorite food are fairies.

    In the past, the two races came to an agreement that they would not spark against each other and that Rakshas wouldn''t be allowed to eat Fairies.

    A purple-skinned muscr guy stood in the lead of the army, he had golden bracelets stuck in his hands and legs, his eyes were pure gold, and even his hair was made out of gold.

    He had two ram horns protruding from his forehead and runic symbols upon his entire body.

    "You sure like to jest don''t you Irakiel? Even when you are in front of death''s door, you still act haughtily. Have you forgotten how I recently killed and tortured your sworn brothers and sisters? Ha! They were all whipped like a dog! I must say they were very good in taste, the meat of fairies is the best."

    At that moment it was like a chain constraining Rael broke.

    He disappeared from his ce and appeared right in front of the man spouting nonsense. His left palm grabbed his face and crushed him to the ground.

    Blood lust erupted from his body as his eyes glinted with a ferocious light.

    "Dogs only know how to bark and bite."

    He stepped on his face as hard as he could, and the entire ground beneath him broke as tremors flowed throughout thend.

    Every Rakshas present sucked in a cold breath when they saw the scene, their leader was brought down by a simple stomp.

    Rael tilted his head to look at the messed-up face of Ravana.

    "Tch, you are like a cockroach, having ten lives."

    He then sat on the alive body of Ravana as he turned to look at the infinite army of Rakshas.

    It was as if they brought the entire species to the battlefield.

    Slowly the body of Ravana started to disintegrate into dust as if floated somewhere else on the battlefield to be reborn.

    Rael would have to kill him ten times if he wanted him dead.

    Normal Rakshas have three lives while their King has ten lives.

    Ravana is their King, hence he has ten lives.

    All the Rakshas took this chance to surround the lonesome figure of Rael.

    A general of the army yelled, "You are surrounded!! There is no other way for you to run!!"

    Some soldiers started tough maniacally while some were yelling. "Let''s see how your meat tastes!!"

    Rael raised his eyebrows as he looked at the Rakshas in front of him with disdain. He was surrounded, from left to right.

    He snorted as he looked at them all nonchntly,

    "You all are behind me, in front of me, you think that you have surrounded me?"

    All the Rakshas looked at him weirdly, Rael suddenly started tough maniacally, hisughter was scary to the bone, the Rakshas looked at him as if seeing a psycho.

    Rael wiped the tearsing out of his eyes.

    "You all outnumber me and have even surrounded me, tell me then... how will you all escape from my grasp?"

    Suddenly Rael disappeared from their view, all of them looked at him as jumped from the cliff.

    His clothes floated in the air, and in his hands, a sword appeared.

    He looked at them all casually, he locked his gaze with the first Rakshas he saw.

    Before the soldier could even react or even look at his ruthless eyes properly, his head rolled onto the ground.

    All of the soldiers looked at the scene dumbfounded, the only thought in their heads was.

    ''How did he move so fast?!''

    A cold grin crept onto Rael''s face, the exact opposite of his noble demeanor.

    If the Rakshas were the predators of Fairies then Rael was the predator of Rakshas.

    He jumped into the air, all the soldiers shouted at the top of their voices as they ran towards Rael, they would kill him!! They could never let a being like him stay alive!

    *Swoosh!!*

    Three heads.

    *Swoosh*

    Three hundred heads.

    *Swoosh*

    Three thousand heads.

    Everyone stopped fighting as they looked at Rael with eyes full of fear, only three seconds had passed and he had already killed three thousand and thirty-three rakshas.

    "Higihihahiahahihahgihaohgiah!!!"

    Laughter traumatic to their ears started to cackle, it was Rael, he was the crazy one.

    He was a demon!!

    That angelic smile of his was fake!!

    He looked at them all, the million soldiers also looked back at him.

    They were scared! No that would be an understatement!!

    They were terrorized.

    Taking a stance, every one of them turned their back towards him as they started to run in the opposite direction.

    If a person could kill so many in seconds then he would surely annihte them all in an hour!!

    Rael looked at them with an amused expression, didn''t he say before? Now that they had surrounded him, no one would escape him.

    "What unfaithful dogs, turning tail on your own master, such dogs deserve to be killed."

    He shook his head as a bloodthirsty grin formed across his face.

    KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL!

    "Higihihahahahahaihiahahiahahahhahhigiahahahha"

    Heughed andughed as he killed hordes of all the soldiers in split seconds.

    Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die!

    None would escape his grasp.

    All of them would be cut down by his sword.

    He regained his sanity for a second as he looked at them with an eye closed, tears flowed from his eyes.

    For a few seconds, the Rakshas were feeling rejoiced.

    The demon finally stopped in his tracks, he was even killing those who respawned at the same time.

    If this went on their entire species would be annihted.

    Finally, when the tears stopped flowing, he looked at the fleeing Rakshas with an indifferent gaze.

    "Feel the pain that my brothers and sisters felt."

    Raising his hands in the sky, an invisible pressure started to coil around his hands.

    DOMAIN BREAK!!!

    "This is how you kill every fucking person in your path."

    His hands still raised, a small ball exploding with extreme power was formed on his finger, it was spinning like a densely packed ball of sma on his finger.

    "Let me show you a move, a move capable of killing Gods and Goddesses, a move that is thebination derived from all the deviant elements formed out of the four basic elements."

    His body floated higher and higher in the sky until it reached the stars.

    ''Poor Ravana, he is taking too long to resurrect, I know his main weakness, if I strike him in the navel then despite having ten lives he will still die, the same goes for the other rakshas, that is how I have been killing them all.''

    He grinned slightly as he looked towards the sky, specifically towards the moon.

    ''This is for you all.''

    His nostalgic expression disappeared as his face turned cold.

    "World Ending Ultimate Deviant Element Magic:

    Brahmastra."

    His voice was faint but those words traveled to the cosmos specifically towards the many Gods residing.

    Many Gods opened their eyes, some who were in seclusion, some who were in the middle of intercourse.

    All the gazes fell upon Rael who was right before the moon as his shadow ovepped the entire area.

    "Feel the pain."

    **BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!!!**

    *BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!!*

    *BOOOOOOOMMM!!*

    *BOOOOOM!!!*

    *!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!*

    Debris flew everywhere, and dust overpowered the entire area.

    Destruction!

    Fire!!

    mes burn in the entire area along with a dust avnche, a massive star had fallen onto the ground, still not extinguished.

    It burnt until the very area got razed, and all life on the premises was extinguished.

    All the rakshas had died.

    The star razed everything in the particr area for 700 whole years.

    For seven hundred years, Rael stood in the same ce.

    Finally, when the star extinguished, there was only smoke that escaped.

    Chars of power flew in the air, toward Rael

    He slowly stepped onto the ground, walking towards the epicenter.

    He kneeled as he stretched his hands forward.

    "Where do you think you are going? You damn cockroach."

    Holding in his hands was a small cockroach, Ravana, the cockroach was Ravana.

    A mighty being who was humiliated to the point that it became a cockroach.

    "I must say your life tenacity is exactly like a cockroach, it suits you very well."

    Holding the cockroach in his hands, Rael gave a beautiful smile.

    "Do you want to live?"

    The cockroach nodded in cockroachnguage, ''Yes.''

    Rael closed his eyes, "Nah bugs are a nuisance."

    *Ssh*

    Blood sttered everywhere, Rael didn''t care if he was elegant or not.

    This was the death of the person who killed his sworn brothers and sisters.

    A person who was the Emperor of the Rakshas, a race that ate fairies.

    He looked at the squished corpse of the cockroach as he put it in a ss container and washed his hands using water magic.

    ''I wonder if teacher will be interested in using this cockroach as an ingredient in her alchemy potions.''

    He giggled happily thinking about that as the ss disappeared, going inside his storage ring.

    Rael smiled as he looked towards the sky.

    The sun bloomed on the horizon, golden petals stretching ever outwards into the rich blue.

    It was the invitation to a new day, so ordinary yet so extraordinary.

    ~

    This concludes the past memory chapter, this was just a glimpse of his past.

    He has lost many loved ones, sworn brothers, and sisters.

    Rael has killed more than a zillion beings and has always gone into debauchery after that.

    Being a King was hard, he never wanted to be one but was instead forced to be one.

    He concluded the end of everything and brought the ultimate peace to the fairies which they don''t deserve.

    Some people forgot all about his legends as the new generation rose and got brainwashed, many remembered hence they prayed to Rael faithfully as a God, due to which he has pseudo divinity now.

    After many such instances, true peace came to his species and they didn''t have any enemy strong enough.

    All the other fairies came together and the other fairy rulers formed alliances, those who didn''t were beaten down into submission.

    That is how the fairy race came together and how he also got his two wives, Eleqeeness and Titania.

    Legendary figures and legends were formed in the Celestial Realm during those times, and Rael was one of them.

    The entire Realm was warring, fights broke through all the time with different species.

    Even Realm Wars had taken ce, just like world wars but on a massive scale.

    All the war gradually started to fade as the Celestial in entered an era of peace and prosperity.

    Many Legends were forgotten while many were hailed.

    ~

    I don''t think I am gonna do another past chapter again, I just wanted to show you a glimpse of what all he had to go through.

    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 43: Kidnapped Again

    <h4>Chapter 43: Kidnapped Again</h4>

    Rael yawned as he woke up from beside Aria,st night was wild for sure, in many ways.

    He got a free maid and even had hot sex with his sexy vampire wife.

    -But at the back of his mind, he had a feeling that he was forgetting about someone, someone who looked exactly like him but a female version.

    ''Meh.'' He shrugged as he started to pour coffee for himself.

    After wearing fresh clothes and taking a shower he left the room.

    With a bright smile on his face, he walked into the hallways and knocked on the room, neighbor to his own.

    *Knock.. knock.. knock*

    Slowly the door creaked open, inside the room stood a woman in a gothic maid uniform, she had massive dark circles below her eyes.

    An eye patch was covering her right eye, only her luminescent pink eye was visible.

    "No sleep?" He asked in a jolly tone.

    She red at him, "How the hell would I sleep?! I could hear the moans the entire night, I did not get a damn wink!"

    Rael chuckled awkwardly.

    "Get used to it."

    He once again noted her sharp tongue, he couldn''t help it, his sex was just that good. He even put a sound barrier so that noise wouldn''t leak out, sigh, it still leaked out.

    Irakiel El Navah. Suffering from sess.

    He sighed as he told her,

    "We are going down for breakfast."

    The poor maid nodded, still angry overst night.

    She was indeed very good at hiding her emotions,st night she was not able to get sleep but was immensely flustered, anyone would be if right next to them, connected by a wall, someone was moaning at the top of their voice.

    Although she was flustered, she disdained his partner more.

    ''Who would want to be in a rtionship with this crazy bastard?''

    She also thought that he was making her scream on purpose and if that wasn''t the case then maybe the woman was one of the women who screamed a lot in bed.

    ''Hmph, weakness disgusts me.''

    She also thought that she would be able to do better than his partner despite being a virgin, she thought that she would not scream at the top of her voice.

    Oh my, she was in for a big surprise.

    Rael hopped happily as he pressed the button on the 18th floor on the lift.

    Humming a tune from his life as a human, he started to moonwalk as he served food for himself since breakfast was a buffet like always.

    Sitting near his favorite corner window, he looked at his ham sandwich and then at Hecate who was staring at him weirdly.

    ''Why is he looking at me so intently?''

    She wondered while finding him extremely weird, she shook her head as she concentrated on her breakfast which was onlyposed of a single cheesecake and tea by its side.

    Rael sighed with relief, no enemies in the area.

    He took his ham sandwich in his hands, the texture of the bread was tender, and the little ham that came out of it was juicy pink, Rael started to drool as he examined it more.

    Tears sprouted from his head as he started to cry, the gaze of Hecate just got weirder as she observed him.

    ''Is he crazy? Oh, I forgot he is damn crazy! Why is he, my master!?''

    Rael had a victorious smirk painted on his visage.

    ''Today I win.

    Huh?

    What is happening?

    Why are my tears not stopping?

    Wait....why can''t I see anything?

    No!!!!! Son of a bitch fucking noooooooo!!!!!!!!!!''

    *Plop*

    The sandwich fell from his hands,

    As soon as the sandwich fell, Rael''s tears stopped flowing, the ground had be a mini-pond by that time.

    No way for the sandwich to recover.

    Dropped and drowned.

    Rael''s heart broke into a million pieces as heid his head on the table.

    ''Why does this always happen to me?!!!!''

    *Tap..tap*

    He suddenly felt someone shaking his shoulder, tilting his head he saw Hecate staring at him.

    "Are you alright?" She asked in a monotone voice.

    He sighed, "Yes."

    She nodded to herself and went back to eating her cheesecake, Rael stared at her deadpan, suddenly he got an idea.

    A smile broke through his face, he twirled his head in his fingers as he spoke.

    "Hecate...."

    "Yes."

    "Call me master."

    She gritted her teeth, and ultimately she sighed.

    "Yes, Master."

    "Give me ap pillow."

    "Yes, mast- huh?? What?!"

    She looked at Rael who had already gotten up from his seat walking towards the sofa with a dumbfounded expression.

    She tilted her head to look at Rael who was already carefreely lying on the sofa, looking around that there were very few customers and staff due to the zombie apocalypse.

    However, many of them were looking at the two since they were quite eye-catchy.

    A blush couldn''t help but appear on her face, she didn''t understand what Rael was thinking, she was bad with men since she lived with her witch sisters all the time.

    Most of her sisters loved castrating men who looked at them with lust, same with her.

    Castration is amon practice powerful women do in the Celestial and other realms.

    However what was surprising was that she couldn''t find a hint of lust from him, only appreciation.

    She didn''t know if he was that good at acting or if was that his genuine reaction.

    It was a mix of both, Rael appreciated and both lusted after her but he had already tasted many beauties, only some were at the same level as her but still, he had tasted them all before.

    Hence he was unlikely to simp after her plus he could hide his emotions very well due to him being a King.

    The fact that even Rael could feel that the world was fucking him and forcing him to have a harem.

    Not that he minded.

    "Are you cumming?" He wiggled his eyebrows as he asked.

    Hecate sighed, she didn''t understand her master.

    Walking towards him with nimble steps she sat on the sofa upright and patted her thighs, indicating for him toy his head.

    Rael smiled slightly, he had expected some resistance since she was a prideful figure but surprisingly he didn''t face any.

    Closing his eyes heid his head on her thighs, since she was in a gothic maid uniform he could feel the skin of her thighs touching his head from her thin stockings.

    The first thing he had noticed when he had caught the maid in the sky was her thighs, since then he had wanted to sleep among them.

    He wouldn''t lie the feeling of her thighs was something else.

    He had manyp pillows in the past but nothingpared to this one.

    A prideful leader of the Espers, Mother figure of all Witches, Goddess of Magic.

    And this woman was now giving him ap pillow.

    Her thighs were thick he could feel it, they radiated a certain kind of warmness that heated his head eventually making him drowsy.

    He had an idea, from now on he would use herp as his pillow which means that she would be his personal pillow.

    No other pillows could satisfy him now.

    Hecate caressed his silver hair, a nostalgic look came upon her face as she did that, in the past, she had taken care of many of her witch sisters.

    His silver hair flowed from the gaps of her hands like a river flowing from her palms.

    Soft...

    She was getting addicted to this feeling.

    Maybe having him as a master was not all that bad.

    ~

    As Rael felt his eyes closing, suddenly he felt a thick killing intent covering the entire area.

    His eyes shot wide open, he looked at Hecate.

    His jaws dropped wide open, she was unconscious and had a dart stuck in her neck.

    He tilted his head in the direction of the dart and was stuck in a daze.

    In front of him stood a familiar silver-haireddy, she had a mature body, perfect curves all in the right ces.

    What made her scary was the ruthless glint in her eyes and the crazy smile that was etched upon her face.

    Before Rael could even react, a hundred sleeping darts pierced his body, enforcers from every side surrounded him and pierced his body with darts.

    Alizejh walked towards him slowly and clutched him in her arms and started to sniff him like a dog and ultimately pulled him closer and gave him a deep kiss on his lips.

    Their tongues fiercely shed against each other, instantly he felt his power draining as the sleeping drug started to take effect.

    Alizejh smiled, even more, her smile was a crazy grin.

    The soldiers beside her shuddered as they saw her smile, recently she had been very sadistic and as if she was out for blood killing zombies left and right.

    Alizejh instantly brought Rael closer to her embrace and whispered in his ears.

    "My brother belongs to only me, you are mine, everything in our way shall be eradicated."

    Rael''s eyes widened, and he finally realized something, he had never seen such a side of his sister before.

    Was she a yandere?!

    Oh no!

    What did he to do deserve this?!

    The other thing he realized was that he was getting kidnapped again!

    ''Someone fucking save me!! My sister is a damn yandere and is kidnapping me!!''

    Slowly his eyes closed, as the familiar darkness embraced him, thest thing he saw before passion out was the crazy grin on his sister''s face.

    A grin that etched a deep trauma in his very soul.

 Chapter 44: Plucking the forbidden(**)

    <h4>Chapter 44: Plucking the forbidden(**)</h4>

    Rael''s eyes slowly fluttered open, and the first thing he saw was a nk ceiling right in his face.

    He tried getting up but to his surprise, something was binding him.

    He frowned as the frown slowly turned into horror, tilting his head he saw that chains were attaching him.

    ''Okay...'' Then he closed his eyes, pinched his thigh, and opened them again.

    "Real...."

    It was as if he was in BDSM role-y.

    ''How did Ind up over here?''

    Suddenly information popped into my head, his sister had kidnapped him.

    Alizejh had not masturbated even once since Rael had disappeared hence she had gone into her crazy sadistic yandere mode.

    Right when he was going to get out of it, he heard footsteps approaching.

    "Oh my, Rael, already trying to escape my grasp?" She giggled as her fingers went near his navel, sliding towards his chest.

    She suddenly sat on his crotch as she red intently into his violet amethyst eyes.

    Moving forward she started to nibble his ears as she whispered in his ears.

    "Brother belongs to me and only me."

    A shudder involuntarily traveled his body.

    "Alize I''ll ask you only once, let me out of these binds, or else you will regret it." He warned her.

    Thedy started to giggle,

    "What will you even do? Have you forgotten you are weak?"

    Rael looked at her coldly, slowly cracks started to form on the metal chains and metal bracelets.

    *Crack... crack...*

    *BOOOM!!*

    The roles were reversed.

    Rael pounced on her, his slender fingers running through her silver hair as he red into her violet amethyst eyes.

    He nibbled on her ears, Alizejh bit her lips slightly, this was not an oue she expected.... but very much weed.

    His hot breath tickled her ears making her entire body wet.

    This is what she wanted!!

    She wanted her brother!!!

    She wanted to bepletely one with him.

    Alizejh moaned slightly while continuously releasing puppy whimpers.

    "Make me your bitch and fuck me into submission."

    She whispered as Rael continued biting, Rael''s face was as cold as ice, and he was angry.

    His sister at first strapped him then she humiliated him by calling him weak. Retribution would take ce.

    "Sure, I will make you my bitch, my personal cumdump."

    His entire noble and gentle demeanor had disappeared.

    "I will fuck you so hard that your legs will break."

    Rael didn''t say anything as he admired the beauty in front of him. Alizejh''s already amazing curves were highlighted even more.

    Rael then started to examine her body with extreme lust and anger.

    It was a gaze of an animal.

    Fucking and ravaging like a beast.

    Rael looking at her like that made her pussy wet like a river flowing from it. She made sure to make some hot poses for him.

    Rael seeing his sexy sister move into a few spicy positions had his entire mind blown. This woman was now fully in heat and only sex was on her mind.

    Seeing Alizejh, his perfect sister, act like this was honestly amazing. He had never expected that Alizejh would now show off her body like this.

    Rael walked to her and grabbed her ass and tits with a hand each and whispered in her ears.

    "What a slut you are, immoral bitch, lusting after your own brother."

    That only made her hornier,

    "I am a slut only for you, please fuck me, ravage my pussy."

    Rael smiled a bit, "Despite being a whore you are the most beautiful woman ever."

    Alizejh hearing Rael''s words got a happy smile on her face.

    Naturally, all women wanted to beplimented and Alizejh wasn''t any different.

    Feeling Rael''s hands roaming her body felt good as well. She knew that Rael liked ying with her assets and naturally she was proud of them, having realized that not a lot of women had curves as she had.

    She was in heat as well, so her hands started to roam Rael''s body as well, focusing on the stiff cock.

    They started kissing again, making out like crazy.

    Both of them yed with each other''s bodies like crazy and after a bit, they realized it was time to move on and start the main event.

    Rael took off all his clothes as he attached the same straps that Alizejh had attached to him on her.

    "It is time for your punishment."

    Making her dangle as the chains made her assets plumper, in his hands a whip made out of blood suddenly appeared.

    He had been training in blood arts a lot.

    *p!*

    "Angh~!"

    Alizejh moaned in pain as Rael pped her ass with the whip.

    *Phtack!*

    *Phtack*

    *Phtack*

    "Tell me do you wanna fuck your brother?!"

    "Yes master I want fuck my blood-rted twin brother, I am such a slut, please punish my lewd pussy with your cock."

    "What does my slut sister want?"

    "I want your cock."

    "Huh? I couldn''t hear."

    "Please I want your cock!!!!"

    Rael shook his head, "No you won''t get it, not unless you apologize to me properly."

    A look of despair crept onto her face, she was too horny, if she didn''t get the cock then she would most probably die.

    "I am very sorry!!! I am sorry for trying to rape my brother!! I am sorry for binding my brother!! I am sorry for trying to act cool!!"

    Rael still wasn''t satisfied,

    "That is not how you apologize, you need to squat while you apologize."

    An embarrassed look came upon her face but it was her mistake, this was retribution, her punishment, there was no other choice.

    She squatted on her legs, one could see her shaved virgin pussy clearly, a river of love juices was gushing out of it at the same time as she was getting continuous orgasms.

    "Is this fine?..." She asked in a quivering voice.

    Rael nodded as he came close to her and trusted his cock in her mouth.

    The thrusting only got faster with each passing second, he could feel the end of her throat hitting his cock repeatedly, it was damn hot.

    She slowly moved her head back and forth as her tongue was coiling around his cock.

    Not long after Rael feeling Alizejh constantly pleasuring his cock with her mouth felt an orgasming.

    He grabbed her head and held it in ce before releasing his semen in her mouth.

    Alizejh surprised that her head was suddenly held felt the warm liquid enter her mouth. At first, she tried to struggle a bit not wanting the semen in her mouth, yet he held her head.

    But when she finally tasted some of the white warm liquid she stopped struggling and started to swallow it.

    It tasted really good and she drank everything that was unleashed in her mouth.

    Rael seeing her gulping down his semen so nicely came even harder and made sure to fill her stomach with his seeds.

    "Tell me!! Who is a masochist?!" Rael yelled.

    "It is me, this lewd bitch sister."

    Rael nodded to himself, satisfied by her answer.

    He snapped his fingers.

    *Snap*

    [Domain]

    Both of them entered his domain, Rael did not want Alizejh to lose her virginity in a suffocating room.

    Virginity was an experience important to women and he didn''t want her first to be cramped up for her.

    Is it not best to have sex outdoors?

    Especially in nature.

    Rael''s domain was the representation of where he felt the calmest and his favorite ce. As a fairy he loved nature.

    Seeing that his sister was still squaring, he just made her bend a bit, holding her two legs with his strong grip he started to insert his cock in her vagina.

    "Ahhh~! Ahh-! Ah!"

    She moaned loudly despite the cock not even having been insertedpletely.

    *Swoosh!*

    He inserted it into one go, he wanted Alizejh to remember this experience for life.

    So in the end he decided to go gentle and take a break from roleying.

    Rael started to fuck Alizejh gently but hard, his cock continued to pound her pussy deep.

    Alizejh''s tongue was already dangling outside her mouth as she just couldn''t keep up with his pounding.

    A total cum face.

    After minutes of fucking his sister, he said in her ear,

    "Alize I''m gonna cum soon."

    In response Alizejh crossed her legs behind Rael, causing his cock to fully enter her pussy. She didn''t allow it out anymore as the hot semen found its way to her womb.

    Both Alizejh and Rael climaxed hard as they were pressed against each other''s bodies. Rael continuously released his hot white milk into her womb.

    Not long after their orgasm ended Alizejh''s legs which held Rael close to her lost their strength.

    Rael tooy down next to her. His hand grabbed and slowly groped her fat tits, while both of them rested to regain some strength because they were no way near being done.

    Rael and Alize continued to fuck and enjoy themselves in each other''s bodies for quite some time.

    They only stopped when Alizejh was exhausted and couldn''t continue anymore.

    Stockholm syndrome was working at its best.

 Chapter 45: The Akashic Records

    <h4>Chapter 45: The Akashic Records</h4>

    "Now when I open my eyes again, I will have evolved." Murmuring that, Rael closed his eyes and pulled up his nket, snuggling into Alizejh''s bossom by his side.

    He regretted that Hecate was not there since he wanted to sleep on her but oh well, it had been a long day, he really felt sleepy.

    Although demons didn''t need sleep nor would it affect mentally, everyone still slept.

    As Rael''s eyes closed, a series of current passed through in his body. All the mana in the air started to get sucked by his body.

    Ripple started to generate and his skin which was a little pale but due to his Angel bloodline regained a little of its color.

    His cells were dividing at an astronomical speed, he had just cut his Rapunzel long hair to a normal long hair but now it seemed like they were growing again.

    His height increased a bit, not a lot but there was some difference.

    ~

    ckness, it was pitch dark.

    In the same ckness was sitting Rael, currently, he was sitting on a chair, and surprisingly there was ground below it.

    The ground consisted of grey tiles that were clear without any smear of dust.

    Although the ckness would make someone feel that it was the void, it was far from that. Rael could make out what was the void and what wasn''t.

    After all, he had been in it for an immeasurable amount of time. If his age was measured then it could be said that it was infinite.

    The oldest creature in existence, or maybe not because Time and Space didn''t exist but he was still alive amd conscious in it.

    The End of Everything.

    Sitting across Rael was another Rael. He had ck hair and red eyes contradicting Rael''s current features.

    "Who are you?" Rael asked with a frown.

    "I am you." He spoke in a monotone voice.

    Rael nodded and again spoke, "Are you my Demon Counterpart?"

    He shook his head to deny it and again spoke emotionlessly.

    "I am you."

    Rael believed him and again asked, "Do you know where we are?"

    He nodded and answered, "Yes."

    Rael waited for him to exin more but then sighed, it seemed that Rael would have to keep on questioning the other Rael or else he wouldn''t answer.

    "Alright, so where are we?"

    "In the deepest part of our Soul." He spoke without hesitation.

    ''Deepest part?'' Rael frowned as he started to ponder.

    "Do you know why we are here?"

    "Yes."

    "Why are we here?"

    "For you to pass the trial to be an Arch-Demon."

    Rael frowned even more deeply, he hadn''t ever heard of a trial. Was this something special to only him?

    He was still pondering when the ck-Rael spoke.

    "If you reply to my three questions then you will be able to evolve into your demonic form and even gain initial ess to the ????????????."

    "What is that?" Rael said out loud, his expression was utterly confused.

    "It is you."

    Rael nodded, he wasn''t dumb, he had almost figured everything out, joining all the dots.

    "It is what merged with my soul in the Pit of Nothingness right?"

    The ck-haired Rael nodded.

    "So we are that page now?"

    "Yes. We are everything and nothing. We are the most supreme existence ever. We are Omniscient and Omnipotent.... only if you can get the authority to your own self."

    Rael''s lips twitched, does everything have to be soplicated?!

    "So how am I supposed to gain that authority?"

    "Not yet. You will know one day when you are worthy. First, you should focus on evolving into a Half Arch-Demon and get a free pass into bing a Half Angel as well." He spoke dejectedly.

    "So how am I supposed to do that?"

    "By passing my trials."

    "Alright.. so what is the trial?"

    The being tapped his fingers on the armchair before speaking.

    "It''s simple. You only have to answer three questions."

    Rael nodded, "Alright."

    "The first question."

    "Hmm."

    "Journey without me and you will never prevail, but if you have too much of me then you will surely fail.

    Who am I?"

    "Confidence," Rael spoke without any hesitation.

    The being nodded.

    "Second question."

    "Yes."

    "Everyone wants more of me to feel special, yet the more you have me the less special you feel.

    Who am I?"

    Rael pondered a bit.

    ''Everybody wants me.... the more you have me the less special you feel....''

    "Knowledge." He spoke with confidence.

    The ck Rael nodded.

    "Last Question."

    Rael felt a bit nervous, what would happen if he didn''t answer it right? Wait.. he didn''t say that anything would happen even if it was wrong.

    He started to feel even more assured as he started to meditate with his eyes open, going through all of his knowledge gaining more and more confidence.

    "We hurt without moving. We poison without touching. We bear the truth and the lies. We are not to be judged by our size. What are we?"

    Rael smiled bitterly. All the answers were something he knew from birth, all the questions were rted to him.

    The being stared at Rael as a grin crept onto his face.

    Both of them smiled, looking into each other''s eyes as if they understood each other.

    Only he could ask questions like this to himself.

    Rael answered in a low voice.

    "Words."

    The ck Rael smiled, "This trial was little for your evolutions and more to prove your worth. You know yourself well, hence you are recognized and the title of the page fused within you will now be revealed."

    It would be a lie if Rael said that he wasn''t interested.

    "The Akashik Records."

    Saying his bit, the ck Rael turned into dust and came closer to Rael, sticking to his body like an iron needle to a ma.

    Rael also felt a surge of power as the ckness slowly started to get further and further away from him.

    ~

    Rael woke upzy, his eyes, icy jade violet eyes gave out a chill rxing feeling. Waking up, he started to inspect his body.

    ''Light... I feel lighter than before..." He clenched his hands as he did backflips in the air before tripping upon his long hair.

    "Ouch..."

    Rael rubbed his butt as he got up, he felt an uncertain feeling of warmth from his body.

    He was able to feel all the elements he had an affinity with even better.

    Closing his eyes, he mentally clicked on the familiar dot in the corner of his eyes.

    ''Status.''

    [ Name: Irakiel El Navah (???)

    Species: Arch-demon + Lower Angel, Fairy (Only Cultivation awakened.)

    Age: 28 (1000000+) (???)

    Rank: SSS++ ($#&%$#) (???)

    Constitution: Absolute Imperial Godly Body, (???)

    Titles: Supreme Existence, Narcissistic Bastard, The Most Graceful One, Fairy King Su Yang''s step-dad, (???)

    Legacies: The Holy Bible.

    Demon Characteristics:

    1.DEMON MARK:

    - When in a life-threatening condition the demon mark will awaken. Demon Mark is like a berserk mode in which the user gains a massive amount of power stimted through their emotions.

    2. INVULNERABILITY:

    Injuries that would be fatal to humans, such as broken necks or gunshot wounds, have very little - if any or effect on demons.

    3.DEMON MODE:

    Demon wings will sprout from the back and horns from the forehead. Demonic eyes will automatically activate.

    4.PARTIAL IMMORTALITY: Sessor of normal demon ability, Lesser Deathlessness-

    Characteristics embedded into the body it gives an indefinitely long lifespan and an arrested aging process. They are also immune to diseases except for those which are too superior.

    5.SUPER STAMINA:

    Greater Demons never tire and do not require food, water, oxygen, or sleep to sustain themselves. They also have no need to urinate or excrete, nor do they feel hot or cold unless one is using mana elements.

    6.SUPER STRENGTH:

    Greater Demons possess superior physical strength much superior to many species; capable of physically overpowering them, it can also overpower most monsters.

    7.SUPER SENSE:

    Enhanced sense of smell and taste.

    8.DEMONIC EYES:

    Enables a person to appraise someone, mana, and see through illusions. It also gives good eyesight.

    9.BAT WINGS (NEW

    As the name says, bat wings.

    Lower Angel Characteristics:

    (Fully awakened.)

    Lie Detector: As the name says one can discern between the truth and the lie.

    Happy Aura: Using your aura, you can cheer anyone up by just being in their presence, making people hard to hate you.

    (New) Holy Boost: 25% Boost in Light and Holy Magic spells.

    (New) Divine Healing: Can heal the wounds of any being, wound shouldn''t be tooplicated, uses a lot of mana.

    (New) Saint Sword Intent: Different from normal sword intent, awakens a pure and holy sword intent, purifies every being. Uses a lot of mana but since the user is a part fairy he doesn''t need to worry he can use spiritual energy and rece his normal with saint sword intent.

    Fairy Characteristics

    Spiritual Cultivation: As the name says, cultivation.

    Divinity Characteristics (New)

    Telepathy: You can speak with anyone from mind to mind.

    -*-

    Greed is a bloodline that doesn''t belong to demons of the lower world solely, the greed demons of the lower blood only have (0000000000.0000001�G) of divine greed blood in them.

    The Deadly Sin Greed bloodline dates back to the existence of everything and nothing.

    The user having awakened the Akashik Records has automatically awakened the hidden bloodline in his body.

    GREED BLOODLINE ABILITIES (NEW) (UNLOCKED):

    GLIB TONGUE:

    User can butter anyone.

    LIE DETECTOR:

    User can detect lies.

    GREED ROYAL BLOODLINE ABILITIES (NEW) (UNLOCKED)

    MIND CONTROL: The user can control a person weaker than him, however, it puts a mental strain upon the user.

    MEMORY EXTRACTION: The user can extract memories and even change them.

    GREED SUPER SPECIAL ROYAL ABILITIES (NEW) (RAREST) (UNLOCKED)

    TIME AFFINITY:

    User can use Time Element, affinity is very high.

    (Akashik Records) Authority probed slightly, not enough for an ability to be granted.

    For more information click mentally on the desired category.]

    ~

    I''ll try for a bonus tom.

 Chapter 46: Swords and Sunglasses

    <h4>Chapter 46: Swords and Sunsses</h4>

    Rael opened his eyes again, they were shining with an otherworldly brilliance, he kept his forehead in his palms as he started to contemte his abilities and gain more information by clicking on them specifically and individually.

    ''Bat wings... ideal for scaring the living shit out of people, I''ll try it outter."

    ''Saint intent... hmmm.''

    He stood up from his chair and started to walk towards the training facility in the enforcer department.

    After reaching, he removed his clothes leaving only his shorts on.

    Standing alone he closed his eyes, feeling the environment.

    Lifting his hands slightly, he started to use spiritual energy.

    Slowly, the spiritual energy in his hands started to merge with the external energy of the environment, using his mind he started to morph the intent in his hands.

    ''Sharp... I need sharper... sharper than this.''

    He didn''t stop, his spiritual intent continued to sharpen at every moment.

    *OHMMMMMM*

    An empowering hum flowed into the closed area, vibrations flew into the air as the ground shook slightly.

    The source of the hum, Rael was standing without any difort, it was as if he was immovable.

    Rael''s eyes fluttered open, in his hands was a white light overflowing with a golden aura.

    His fingers pointed towards a random point, and a ball of Saint-Sword Intent formed on the tip. His expression was indifferent and his eyes were calm as a lull.

    *Fwooosh!!*

    The ball of intent formed into a 40-meter sword.

    *BOOOOM!!!!!*

    Arge sound resounded in the entire area, most of the people woke up from therge sound and rushed towards the training area.

    When they reached there, they saw the walls of the training room cracking.

    *Booom!*

    A streak of sword intent was formed onto the wall of the room, arge crack could be seen, it was filled with divine insights, if a cultivator saw it he would be shocked to the bone.

    Sword Intent Tier 4 Perfection.

    Rael had already reached tier four of sword intent close to breaking into Tier 5.

    In total there are six tiers of every kind of Sword Intent, all have their own three sub-levels, Early, Peak, and Perfection.

    Just byprehending his intent to Tier 4 (Perfection) on the first try shows how amazing his Sword Heart was.

    There is a lot of difference between Sword Intent and Killing Intent.

    Sword Intent focuses on making aura sharper and can only be used when a person has a certain degree ofprehension of the Sword Dao. In the beginning, Sword Intent is visible to all but when a person gains a legendary Tier of Sword Intent, it can be invisible.

    Tier 7, a legendary Tier that only a few people have entered, one needs to devote all his heart to the particr sword manual for a lifetime to gain an ultimateprehension.

    While Killing Intent focuses on the number of people a person has killed, the person needs to cultivate the killing intent into blood lust and refine it.

    Miasa is the raw killing intent that has not been refined.

    While everyone was shocked and checking the cameras to know what had taken ce, Rael had already left the Department for a morning jog.

    While jogging he took a glimpse at his hand which held the intent, he knew one thing for sure now.

    He was already the strongest being in the Lower World.

    With his cultivation level and sword intent.

    The fact that he had gained an affinity for time, but first he decided that he would master the deviant elements again and then experiment with time.

    Time has always been the most dangerous element, one doesn''t know what could happen, it has infinite probabilities.

    Time is dangerous at a totally different level, a level that space couldn''t reach.

    In his life as a Fairy King, Rael had sessfullyprehended some of the basicws but had never tried thews of Space and Time.

    He had decided that he would research Time Element for the time being and use it when he would break through again.

    He didn''t want to die of carelessness again, in both his lives he died because he was not careful enough.

    As he was jogging without wearing anything from up, he attracted quite a lot of the females around him.

    Suddenly he felt as if a heavy gaze fell over him, quickly turning in the direction he saw that the gaze wasing from near the Temple beside the Enforcer Department.

    He frowned slightly, the gaze immediately disappeared as soon as he noticed it.

    ''Did I bring unnecessary attention to myself by saving Hecate or by unleashing Tier 4 Sword Intent? Or maybe both of them....''

    He shook his head, if he thought more about it, he would only find himself getting entangled in it, there was no use in thinking when there were not enough clues.

    It was like if you don''t know an answer to an exam it is better to leave it ande back to it after finishing other questions.

    After a few minutes of light jogging he went and sat on a chair, leaning on it he released a heavy sigh.

    A lot of things had taken ce this week.

    In just a week he had be the strongest existence in the Lower World.

    His sister had as much potential as he had so when he would decide to ascend he could take her with him.

    Aria was already close to ascension so she could naturallye with him, Hestia was a being who didn''t need to ascend and could travel any realm by free will, a perk of being a witch.

    Hence he was kind of already set for everything.

    Naturally, he would spend some more time in the Lower World, if possible plunder everything from the Lower World.

    That seems usible.

    The Lower World was bountiful in its way, the fact that he had Sin-Greed Blood inside his demon royal greed blood was a feat in itself.

    The Lower World once upon a time had a lot of energy and potent mana but waster drained by everyone whoter ascended into the Celestial Realm.

    Rael intended to do the same but this time as being one of the only people to ascend he decided to plunder everything, making the world useless.

    It was not as if he was leaving any loved ones behind, nor did he have any except for his harem members.

    As for Derek, he had be a part of his shadow and was still under evolution to be an Ashura inside his Soul Sea.

    The Derek who wouldter emerge out from his Soul Sea after evolution wouldn''t have free will and would only be a loyal soldier but would still retain some of its original personality.

    An Ashura is as strong as his Master''s peak and is Soul bound, the second Derek would be an Ashura his Soul would merge with Rael''s shadow.

    He was actually quite ted since Derek was an abnormal human who had limitless potential, if he tried he could constantly break human limits.

    Now, this limitless human was his tomand.

    After he was done jogging, he quickly returned to his room in the Enforcer Department, on his way he saw Alizejh in her work suit, she blushed and ran away before either one of them could speak.

    Rael stared at her leaving back dumbfounded, ''Was all that yandere an act?''

    He contemted for a long time but once again no answers wereing to him.

    He was a bit pissed off due to that, ultimately he sighed and went for a beauty bath in the tub.

    His rubber duck and the rxing music in the background would surely cool him down.

    The next destination in his mind after the beauty bath was the Temple from where the heavy gaze fell upon him.

    ~

    After a good beauty bath, Rael started to wear his clothes in a leisurely way.

    A simple banyan seems good, and also Hawaiian shorts, what matters the most in clothing is not the style but the feeling offort.

    All he needs is a bottle of c, in this hot weather, it is perfect.

    Today Rael was in a very good mood, the sword intent plus the calming bath had given him an urge to go to the beach.

    Wait...!

    Something was missing.

    Yes, sunsses.

    He quickly rushed towards the stairs towards the reception of the department, he thought that he could ask thedy sitting in the reception to lend him a pair of sunsses

    But when he reached over there, he was only met with stares of shock and disbelief.

    Rael was taken aback a bit, he thought about what he had done for people to stare at him as if he was an animal in a park.

    Although he would get stares every other day, usually the stares were of disdain but today most of them were filled with only shock!

    This confused him a bit.

    When he reached the reception counter, even the receptionist was staring at him in a daze, he waved his hands slightly but she still didn''t move.

    ''Eh...?''

    He was confused, has everyone gone crazy?

    Rael was not aware that the sword intent he disyed in the training room was captured in the cameras and they also saw the deep cut made by it.

    All of them had gone through different kinds of shock.

    Wasn''t he supposed to be trash?

    How?...

    Then how the hell was he so strong?!

    The entire training room disintegrated into shambles when a staff member touched the deep cut left by the sh produced by Saint-Sword Intent.

    At that moment something clicked into their minds.

    He behaved like trash and scum on purpose, he wanted to hide his skill and then make the enemy underestimate him so that Rael could face-p everyone!

    Ruthless!!

    While some of them who were cucked or looked down on him were in utter disbelief, they trained so hard while he enjoyed debauchery, he was still stronger than them!!

    Their entire ego was crushed!

    Many had changed opinions about him, the world was no short of hidden experts!!

    "Hello... Miss?" He snapped his fingers right before her face when he noticed that she wasn''t responding.

    As he did that, all the people who were staring at him broke out of the daze and resumed work. Many of them had a blush beneath their face, just how long were they staring?

    The receptionist also came out of her daze as she blushed slightly.

    "Y-yes... Mr.Irakiel, what can I do for you?"

    Rael was altho more confused, never did she ever address him as mister, she would always show disrespect.

    He shook his head, what people''s attitude was towards him didn''t matter much. What mattered was what he had in goal.

    "Can I get a pair of sunsses?"

    The receptionist was a bit confused.

    Some of them who had started to admire him wanted to copy everything he did but when he asked for sunsses they also frowned.

    ''Why does he want sunsses?''

    "So can I get it? Preferably a pair which has not been used by any and would look good on me."

    The receptionist nodded and went near apartment, after a few seconds of surveying she came across the perfect one that would suit him.

    "Here you go."

    She extended her hand and gave him the sunsses.

    Rael smiled as he also extended his hand, their hands touching each other''s, and a jolt of electricity went across her entire body.

    She never wanted to leave his hand, her entire body felt like jelly.

    Rael was getting scared,

    ''Bitch leave my hand!!''

    He tried to remove her hand but it wouldn''t budge, he felt like crying.

    ''Someone save me from this horny woman!''

    Right as he thought about that, his savior came.

    "Karen let his hand go!" A shout flowed in the entire area.

    It was the delusional girl who thought everything Rael did was to impress her.

    Valerie.

    Rael turned to look at her with an expression of gratitude.

    "Hmph," She snorted under her breath, she didn''t do this to help him.

    What she had of him was mostly a bad impression, he called her delusional!!

    "Thank you for helping me, may I ask your name?"

    Silence.

    The entire hall was pin-drop silent.

    Valerie was dumbfounded, did he just ask for her name?! Wasn''t he trying to court her so many times in the past?

    He also called her delusionalst week!!

    Now she tried to help him but he instead is humiliating her?!

    "You really don''t know who I am?" She asked while hiding all her anger.

    He shook his head, "Sorry, was I supposed to know you? If I offended you I am sorry."

    He coughed slightly as he rushed out of the department he did not want to see her fuming with anger face.

    As she looked at his leaving figure she clenched her hands unknowingly,

    He humiliated her again!

    Some of the people snickered, many felt that she deserved it while some fanboys looked in Rael''s direction with slight anger.

    Many who were good at reading facial expressions, admired him since they had realized that he wasn''t lying and that he didn''t know her.

    He had a natural talent for pping someone unknowingly.

    The kind of guy who will steal your girlfriend and then apologize for doing it while not realizing that he is not apologizing but rather offending.

    Wearing his sunsses he went inside the nearest medical store to buy a bottle of c, popping the cap he took a deep chug.

    "Ishhh..." He released a deep breath as he drank the big sip.

    It reminded him of the c he would drink in the human realm, that c was better.

    Still, this was not bad.

    He was happy that his c didn''t fall and now he didn''t want to jinx anything so he started to calm his mind down thinking about rabbits hopping around.

    With a bottle of c in his hands, he walked in the middle of the street heading towards the Temple across from the Department.

    While he was walking, he attracted a lot of attention, of course, he would.

    He was wearing Hawaiian shorts and a banyan, who the hell wears that in the middle of the street?!

    Many of the girls threw jealous stares at his long legs and smooth skin but when they would look at his face, all of that would disappear.

    So divine...

    Rael ignored everything as he walked towards the temple humming a tune from the time he was an ugly puny disgusting species- human.

    Even though they were disgusting, the music was still good.

    While he was ignoring everyone''s gazes, he quickly reached the temple.

    Removing his sneakers he kept the bottle of c in a corner while going inside the temple, he removed his sunsses.

    As he entered, many of the priests and devoted worshipers looked at him, and all of them recognized him, he was the one who had yed music for them.

    They would never forget that day, it was the best day of their lives, and never in their lives had they ever heard music so divine before.

    Rael smiled as he saw the people in the Temple looking at him with warm gazes, he felt touched, they didn''t even care if he was wearing banyan in the temple or the fact that he was drinking c in front of them.

    Although he had already decided what he would do if they asked him to throw the c.

    He would simply say innocently that the c was an offering.

    Knowing his demon god friend, Fakir, he was sure that he wouldn''t even mind and would love to try some c.

    He had always loved to try different kinds of food since he got his sense organs back.

    Actually, it is not a bad idea!

    He had decided! He would offer some c!

    But before he could do anything a priest came running to him with an excited expression.

    "Would you like to y the piano for us all instead of the harp, our new bishop really wants to hear you y the piano?"

    ~

    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 47: Offering Cola to a God

    <h4>Chapter 47: Offering C to a God</h4>

    Vivaldi- Winter (Violin Piece to listen along with this chapter. It has a piano version also but Violin is the original one.)

    ~

    "Would you like to y the piano for us all instead of harp, our new bishop really wants to hear you y the piano?"

    Rael had expected something like this since he knew that everyone had been mesmerized by his music, but he internally also frowned a bit.

    A new bishop?

    Is that the person who was gazing at me so heavily?

    He nodded as he walked towards the high Pavillion. A huge grand piano was standing in the middle of it all. It was like as if charred and made out of the wood of Drassil, amon tree found in the fairy realm.

    Wait... Drassil?

    How?

    Fairy wood was supposed to be sold expensively. Has something changed from when I was reced as a ruler?

    ''Maybe I am overthinking.....''

    He released a sigh as he reached the podium, he sat on the chair feelingfortable, for some reason the pillow was also the same quality as those that were in the fairy realm.

    Weird.... very damn weird.

    His long fingers slowly caressed the wood of the piano, he could feel it, the deep familiarity from it, it was as if he was back in his home realm.

    An enchanting woond flowed till the depths of infinity conjoining with ake full of underwater Lillies, it was dreamy and exquisite, following in the direction of theke there was a massive waterfall from which crystal clear water gurgled.

    Atop the waterfall''s head, right across it was a small grassy meadow, in that meadow was a breathlessly exquisite grand piano standing proudly.

    It was his piano, Rael''s personal and most favorite piano.

    Crises-Vilzi

    ''Cry of the Forest.''

    That was the name of his piano, Crisez-Vilzi in Fairynguage.

    It was not just any kind of piano, it was one of the best pianos in the entire world, it was directly made out of the wood of the Word Tree ''Yggdrasil''.

    It was the most cherished partner of Rael and even had a divine consciousness and could even transform into a sword that he used many times.

    Rael could be called a huge artist, his passion for art was too much, so much that he had even decided to go on a dao journey specializing in music.

    However, his duties as a King came first so he was restricted once again.

    Hence he was very happy that in this life he had no restrictions.

    He hated being a king, he had never asked to be one, he was forced.

    His hands slid through the gaps of the keys, as his hands slowly started to y the piano, the keys were gently pressed.

    Everyone in that very instant could feel the change in the air.

    Wisps full of color burst in the environment as they flowed to cracks and ces unknown.

    The entire atmosphere was filled with a melody of breathtaking euphoria.

    His hands kept ying the same melody in consistency, all of a sudden the melodypletely changed!!

    It was like a storm bursting after the calm.

    Darkness befell everyone present, as horror could be seen etched upon their faces.

    Blood, the ground was soaked with blood.

    The skies were dark.

    The moon itself was red, reflecting the color of the bloodied ground.

    People were dying left and right, nts wilted as the sounds of swords and shields could be heard.

    Rael continued to y, then slowly the progression became slow as if the darkness was finally lifting.

    The Skies parted as the first rays of the morning sun fell upon the ground revitalizing all life, cheers of victory sounded in the entire area.

    The patches on the ground started to be green as lushful nts started to grow, light was shining on them.

    They were blessed but they didn''t realize.

    Everything was taken for granted, once again war would follow through, as the once green ground would be filled with blood yet again.

    It was just a matter of time.

    But for now...

    There was happiness.

    Finally, his hands slowed down as they went towards the higher notes.

    The season of fall was over as winter came, a small animal was running in the hazard of snow as arger animal ran after it, in order to predate it.

    Shivering in the cold weather, the wind blew violently as it came to a stop, it teeth that were chattering had finallye to a stop.

    The smaller animal looked behind and saw that therger animal was dead due to the extreme frost and thorns of ice in the way.

    He slowly walked towards it and started to observe it while circling around it, checking for any visible signs of life.

    There were no signs of life.

    There was no expression on its face.

    It went near it and slowly started to eat the older animal that was trying to predate him without mercy.

    This was life, he would do whatever he could do to survive.

    In this heavy winter,

    Death was inevitable.

    Slowly the snow wilted as it revealed a fresh cop of flowers.

    Spring hade again, a spring without you.

    It was simple, yet soplicated.

    A cycle of life and death.

    His hands came to a stop as he looked towards the empty ceiling with a bitter smile on his face, standing up the first thing he did was bow to the crowd.

    Everyone present was crying, there was no one who was not crying.

    Rael''s music boomed in their mind even the message that it followed.

    Everything has an order, a cycle, a path to follow.

    Be it, animal, ce or thing, all of it has a fixed result.

    As everything ends.

    The End is inevitable.

    All of them pped to their very best, an ovation was held, even those outside the temple, standing on the street cried as they pped.

    His music could be heard outside the temple also.

    Even in the Enforcer Department, many were crying.

    In a particr corner, a woman in the shadows stood as she wiped the corner of her eyes.

    A smile was etched upon her face, not a bitter one but a warm smile.

    "So it really is you, daddy...ehehe."

    ~

    Rael took his bottle of c and slowly started to pour it directly on the statue of Fakir.

    He had no idea that this is not how you offer food.

    The priests looked at him with utter horror as he drowned the poor demon god with all the coke left in his bottle.

    Feeling the gazes, Rael turned around to look at them with a confused look.

    "Um... is there something wrong?"

    The priests and the followers couldn''t even say one thing in front of him.

    How could they?

    All of them had enjoyed his music.

    They would be ingrates if they behaved like that.

    All they could do was politely exin to him.

    After they were done exining and told him how to do it, Rael stood there perplexed.

    "Oh."

    "Yes."

    "Yes."

    "Yes."

    "So... sorry?"

    "Yes."

    "Yes."

    "Yes."

    "By the way, where is the new bishop?" He yed for the new bishop as a wee for him but he or she still didn''te to greet him.

    It should bemon courtesy but he or she still didn''t do so.

    The High-Priest looked at him with some guilt, "Actually she left, she said that she was feeling a bit sick."

    Rael frowned, that was a clear lie from the bishop''s side.

    Even the priests had noticed but what else could they say.

    They themselves were wondering to themselves,

    ''When did we get a new bishop?''

    Rael shook his head and returned to a calm exterior, "Alright then it was nice meeting you priests again, I will be taking my leave."

    The sole reason to why he hade was because of the gaze he felt in the morning, now that he had nothing to do he wouldn''t stick around.

    He was already a loner in the Lower World with no friends except thedies.

    While he was on his way, he suddenly got an idea.

    ''Should I go and gaze at my statue?''

    He started to giggle creepily as a giddy feeling overwhelmed him.

    Now thest thing left to do was to leave everything to his subconscious, the body would sleepwalk towards the statue on its own like before.

    ''I follow the wind..."

    Saying that in his mind, his consciousness swept away in deep slumber but not his body, his subconscious body move towards the location of the statue.

    The next moment Rael opened his eyes he was standing in a familiar dark cave-like ce, with a wall that stood upright in front of him.

    Following the vines on the ground with his beautiful violet eyes, he walked a bit further and came forward to look at the familiar ugly statue of him.

    ''Huh? Who is that?''

    Below the statue was a woman in a white dress, as her back was facing Rael he couldn''t see anything but he could make out that she was quite curvaceous and her skin was extremely beautiful.

    Thest sun-rays of the day kiss the heath and as the greens and purples melt into grey under the moonlight.

    The trees were crazy silhouettes against the newly silver sky, its blue hue almost gone until dawn.

    Their branches sway in the wind, creaking into the gusting air.

    The first rays of moonlight shimmered entrancingly on the figure of the woman.

    ~x~

    In a different subspace and realm.

    "Umm....yummy! This c is very tasty! I need to find the person who offered this to me! I will give him a blessing! C is the best!"

    ~

    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 48: Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 48: Reunion</h4>

    Vaani was in a dilemma, she loved her father a lot, even as a child she always had loved her father but he seemed to be oblivious to it.

    She had done everything possible to make him look at her as a woman but to no avail.

    Her father never really had time to take care of her hence she grew up almost without gaining any fatherly affection.

    Although whenever she tried to visit him, her father would leave all his work to Puck and wee her with a big warm loving smile hence she couldn''t evene to hate him.

    One day when her father came homete at night, he must have probably thought that she was sleeping so he didn''te to greet her.

    She was not sleeping at all, by that time she had matured along with her body and was doing something girly in her room.

    When she sensed her fathering home she was ted!

    She waited and waited in her room waiting for her father toe and greet her but to her expectations he didn''te.

    Due to this she was a bit angry and wanted to give him a piece of her mind so she went towards his room.

    *shback*

    ''Huh, what are those soundsing from papa''s room?''

    She crept towards the door and creaked it open a bit, what she saw from the cracks destroyed her.

    Her two moms had their tongue out of their mouths as they were ruthlessly getting pounded silly by Rael.

    Their face was that of a slut!!!!

    Her eyes traveled to her father''s cock and she couldn''t help but be dazed.

    She had seen some lewd arts that herdy friends had shown her but they were in no wayparable to her father''s!!!

    Her face turned red as she kept on staring at her daddy''s cock.

    ''It is too big...''

    She leaned against the wall as her hands slid inside her vagina.

    She then started to move the fingers she inserted inside her vagina imagining herself over there on the bed getting fucked silly, dominated by her papa.

    Finally, she cummed, not once but thrice.

    After she was done she quickly cleaned the liquid not letting any remain or stain the floor, she didn''t want any suspicion to arouse.

    She took a final nce at her mothers and father, she felt intense jealousy towards her own mothers who were moaning like no tomorrow.

    She also was surprised to see both women who were horrifyingly strong and at the pinnacle, making such a lewd face in bed.

    Even Elequeeness whose face was the embodiment of coldness!

    She covered her face, blushing hard as she reprimanded herself, feeling extremely guilty.

    Since that day a seed had been born in her heart, a seed lusting after her own father.

    *~*

    Since that day she had tried her best no not to think of her father as a man but she failed every damn time.

    She started to look for potential partners but no one was even as handsome as him, she felt disappointed but then she finally realized.

    Since she had been living with peerless jade beauties and an extremely handsome father, she thought it was normal for men to look so handsome.

    But to her disappointment she never found anyone like him, this just made her cravings for her father rise more.

    All because of that damn day!!

    Her innocence had been fully corrupted!!

    After that, she distanced herself from him when she noticed that her attempts were not working and went into closed cultivation so that she wouldn''t see him again.

    Her wish came true.

    Her father died.

    She cried her eyes out wishing that she had never wished that.

    Only when you lose something do you realize their or its true worth.

    After that nothing was the same as ever.

    Her two mothers went into seclusion and her uncle who was like an elder brother went into depression.

    She was then dragged into politics and was forced to work for the benefit of the sub-space, she then finally realized the burden of her father.

    After years of working she got the news that the new King wished to marry her, however to his dismay he fell short to the type of man she wanted.

    He had angered her quite a lot since he had removed many statues and portraits of Rael and had even taken her father''s position as King.

    Vaani had even heard rumors that his death was an assassination, she then finally ditched the realm when the elders and people of the subspace were starting to pressure her.

    She truly felt utterly disgusted.

    Escaping into the Celestial Realm she started to exin the entire realm and made many connections, allies, enemies, etc.

    It didn''t take her long to be one of the most important figures in the entire Celestial Realm.

    Following her father''s footsteps, she became kind of a carbon copy of him.

    Totally ruthless, cunning, and cold.

    She didn''t pick up narcissism due to how she saw her father died, she learned a lesson from it.

    One day while she was on her usual antics, killing, torturing, ying piano, Puck suddenly appeared in front of her.

    *shback*

    "Big bro, why are you here?"

    She frowned, she had not had much contact with him since her father died.

    He sat near the table and pulled a chair pouring himself some tea, Vaani''s eyebrows twitched, her family would be the only ones to treat her like this.

    This was her favorite tea!!!

    He sat against thefy pillows and drank the tea elegantly.

    "Your manners have started to deteriorate a lot." He scolded her.

    She rolled her eyes, "Yes yes, mom."

    Puck for the moment ignored that remark but he really was like a mom to both Rael and his daughter, Vaani.

    He wouldn''t lie, he actually liked to reprimand, correct and scold people.

    He had seen Vaani since childhood and regarded her as his own sister, since he himself was a disciple of Rael and even his adopted child and also his best friend.

    "So why have youe?" She grumbled, "I don''t think you came here for tea now right?"

    His eyebrows knitted, "Yes, I havee here to inform you about something."

    She frowned, it must be something important seeing the serious expression on his face.

    "I felt something in my soul connection, reincarnation maybe...." He frowned a bit but was very excited.

    "Huh?" Vaani looked at him confused, soul connection? The only person Puck had a soul contract was with Rael, her father.

    Reincarnation?...

    Her eyes widened, "No... is this for real."

    Although reincarnation wasmon she really didn''t expect his soul to not have gone through the cleansing of Samsara, during reincarnation, the soul strength is weak so the contract gets dyed or voided most times.

    She sucked in a cold breath as she red at Puck.

    He smiled faintly, "Your father is alive."

    *~*

    After that, she had heard that Puck had left and was worried about how he should make an entrance in front of her father.

    Puck was thinking of using the damsel of distress trick but Rael was never in any trouble, due to that he could only look at him from afar.

    She found Rael''s location due to the Soul connection and coordinates that Puck found.

    When she saw the reaction of Rael when he saw his own statue, she was sure that it was him since he clearly looked angry over the fact that the sculptor had sculpted him ugly.

    But she was still not convinced hence she faked herself as a bishop in the church to listen to his piano music.

    She herself had never forgotten to his type of piano melody, he had his own style to y.

    When the first note rang, she was certain that it was Rael.

    After listening to the song and crying a bit she quickly rushed near the statue for a reunion since she knew that her father wouldn''t missing to see his statue.

    He was still the narcissistic bastard.

    She waited and waited but Rael still didn''t show up, ''Is he no longer narcissistic? Nah that is impossible.''

    Just when she was about to leave, she noticed Rael entering the vicinity.

    ~

    Thest sun-rays of the day kiss the heath and as the greens and purples melt into grey under the moonlight.

    The trees were crazy silhouettes against the newly silver sky, its blue hue almost gone until dawn.

    Their branches sway in the wind, creaking into the gusting air.

    The first rays of moonlight shimmered entrancingly on the figure of the woman.

    Rael was almost dazed as he looked at the divine scenery in front of him, he slowly trudged towards the woman in white and sat beside her.

    The woman looked at him for a second, as her face was covered with a white veil he could only see the icy pale silver eyes that glowed in the dark.

    Her breathtaking dazzling brazen palms raised as she took off the veil and the cloth covering her hair.

    Long strands of golden hair fell upon her back gradually reaching herps, her face was perfectly chiseled and her nose was sharp.

    Along with that, her lips were rosy and her skin was like refined pearls formed from the oceans.

    Her pale silver-grey eyes glowed a bit as she looked at Rael, a corner of her lips arced as he looked at her with astonishment.

    "Yo daddy!"

 Chapter 49 Father and Daughter

    49 Father and Daughter

    Vaani was nervous. Rael had not spoken a word since he sat beside her. To break the atmosphere, she decided to speak up, but how should she start the conversation?

    ''Hey, dad! Long time no see!! No this is kinda cringing, Hi pops, what a coincidence that we met hahaha... No! This will seem suspicious, ugh think Vaani think!!''

    "Yo, daddy!"

    Vaani lowered her down, cursing herself in her mind for saying something so stupid, she knew that she had messed up the first greeting.

    She was a bit too casual, not something you say to someone you meet after two million years.

    Rael looked at her, utterly gobsmacked. He really didn''t know how to reply back.

    Who was this girl who was calling him daddy?

    The only one who called him that was his little princess.

    Rael looked at her with confusion. He crept closer to her face, just a kiss away from her lips, he peered into her beautiful silver eyes.

    She looks familiar...

    "Uh... dad, you are too close."

    He immediately broke out of his stupor as his eyes widened. The realization was striking in.

    Her voice is simr, her face...

    Rael then spoke with a hesitant expression,

    "I am in a dark room..."

    She quickly replied, "Everything is ck."

    "I turn to find the door..." Rael replied.

    "But there is none," Vaani spoke with a flicker in her eyes.

    "From the walles a sliver of daylight..." He spoke with a faint smile.

    Vaani also smiled back as tears welled up,

    "And I realize there is a chance of escape."

    "I feel the wall and discover..." Rael felt hurt as he saw her smile, his princess had endured a lot these 2 million years when he was not by her side, he could see all her pain, his princess was all grown up.

    "There is a door, but it is stuck." Vaani deduced what he was thinking and didn''t want him to feel guilty, they were both conveying their feelings through a poem that they were making on the spot.

    "There is a key on the floor." He smiled. This time it was filled with warmth.

    "Kiss the key, open the door, on the other side is my love." Tears flowed from her eyes, this was a way of her confessing her forbidden love for him.

    "I thought your love would be in the dark room." He said in a low voice. He had long ago noticed the little girl''s feelings towards him, he wasn''t dense.

    "It was, you set me free." She smiled with a smile full of pain and loneliness.

    There were many meanings behind those words, his death which forced her into maturing and growing up, then her love for him, after his death she realized that she should have confessed earlier, at least she would have got an answer even if it was denial.

    In a way, he set her free; she left herfort space and learned from her mistakes, she even left her safe haven.

    She could have married the new king and led a life of luxury but she didn''t and instead roamed the world outside the subspace.

    Her love for him became her inspiration as she embedded it into everything she did.

    Her admiration turned into devotion as she spread his legends in the Celestial Realm, forcing faith into them.

    Her love for him became her protection and inner peace.

    She loved him like how the skies love the birds with open hands, granting them infinite freedom.

    Rael''s expression crumpled as if someone had painted his face white. His eyes got heavy. The more he looked at the woman in front of him, the heavier they got.

    "I-Is that you? Little princess?"

    His voice cracked, and tears welled up in his eyes and flowed down from them. It was his daughter, the apple of his eye.

    She seemed mature and independent now, just like how he wanted her to be.

    He felt extremely proud of her.

    She nodded. Tears welled up in her eyes as well.

    Both of them hugged each other tightly, not letting any one of them get out of their embrace.

    "You know it is fine if you cry, you have endured a lot so... let it all out."

    "B-but-"

    "It''s fine princess, I am here now."

    She dug into his chest, and tears flowed like a river, never stopping. Her body excluded a different kind of warmth, one that gavefort.

    Rael''s entire banyan became wet as she cried her eyes out, he smiled faintly, a father never cries in front of his children.

    He patted her back lightly as he whispered into her ears repeatedly.

    "It''s okay I am here now."

    She didn''t move at all and the two of them simply stayed in the same position, the clouds parted once again as the rays of the moon fell upon them.

    It was like as if it was also smiling, the stars watched the two quietly as the father kissed his princess''s forehead.

    She pouted when Rael did that, "I am no longer a kid."

    Rael stifled a chuckle, "In my eyes, you are still my little princess."

    Her eyes became red again as she felt disappointed, was he rejecting her?

    However, she couldn''t show Rael her sad expression so she started crying in his chest again.

    Rael smiled wryly as he continued to pat her, she has cried a lot, all her worries, pain, loneliness, everything came out as she cried.

    For the first time since his death, she had cried.

    After two whole million years, she finally felt all her emotions return to normal and all her negativity disappear.

    "I have so many things that I want to tell you." She smiled warmly as her tears started toe out.

    "Alright princess, hold your horses I am not going anywhere, you have all eternity to tell me."

    She pouted a bit, "You died because of your narcissism and you think that I will believe you."

    Rael chuckled nervously, she had a point there.

    "I am no longer as narcissistic as before."

    She raised her eyebrows unimpressed.

    "I guess you are not as obsessive with yourself as before."

    He smiled wryly, "I also want to tell you many things, I have some ideas on how to exterminate the entire human species."

    "Really? Why this hate against them? You didn''t have that before."

    Rael didn''t dare to look at her in her eyes, he wouldn''t tell her that in his second life he was reincarnated as a human.

    "They are very depraved species, many humans love futanari and lust after lolitas."

    She looked at him ck-jawed, futa... seriously? Yaoi is better.

    She started to imagine Rael in a yaoi doujin and started to giggle creepily.

    "Alright, we shall erase all the humans, celestial or lower world?"

    "Why not both? I need souls for divinity anyway, at least we will be able to kill futa lovers." Rael wiggled his eyebrows.

    She nodded saintlily and started tough like a maniac, something she inherited from Rael.

    "Higigigigihihihihahahaha."

    Rael seeing herugh got a sadistic smirk etched upon his visage as he also started tough.

    "Higigigigihihihihjhajajahajahaha."

    Slowly her eyes started to get heavy as she started to feel sleepy.

    Her father''s arms were very warm and gave out aforting feeling that made her want to sleep right into it.

    She was already pretty exhausted due to the crying and all the nning which had overwhelmed her, slowly but quickly her eyes started to close.

    "Papa..."

    Rael tilted his head, looking right into his daughter''s silver eyes.

    "I am d you are alive, I missed you a lot."

    Rael grasped her tightly in her arms and kissed her on the forehead.

    He was surprised to see how his daughter who hated saying corny stuff behave like this.

    As he looked at her sleeping face, he couldn''t help but recall how she would sleep in his arms when she was a kid.

    "I missed you too my little princess."

    ~

    Was it cringe?

    I tried my best to write a heartwarming reunion.

 Chapter 50 A Cup of Coffee

    50 A Cup of Coffee

    The next morning.

    Rael was sitting in the living room of his suite in the nearby hotel, since he had traveled around all the hotels in the vicinity multiple times, he had be quite a reputable customer although they disdained him, their job was to earn money.

    So it was nothing new seeing him in the hotel, when the staff saw him, they greeted him like usual and continued bootlicking him like always, he was one of their mostmon customers.

    Rael cheerfully poured himself a cup of tea that he had been preparing for since the day he awakened his memories.

    Skillfully, he used one hand to carefully maneuver the teacup in the air, using his left hand.

    The teacup was a posh porcin ceramic, the sort of look that spoke of a rxing soulfulness.

    It was heaven to touch.

    Rael always thought such humble beauty invited the thoughts to go deep and reach high all at once.

    Even the cup that you drink tea in defines your elegance.

    Although Rael personally liked coffee more due to his second life, he knew just how much Vaani liked drinking tea, since he was the one who made her addicted to it.

    Slowly he poured the liquid into the mug, it blended perfectly as it settled down inside.

    Suddenly a voice interrupted him as he started to set up the table.

    "I can watch you pouring tea all day long and never get tired of it for all my life."

    Rael tilted his head and smiled warmly a genuine smile.

    "Good Morning little princess."

    She pouted a bit but she didn''t deny still being called little princess, it was a term only for her after all.

    "Morning daddy."

    Rael nodded as he arranged the table to seem like one in a tea party, he had even ordered some cakes and deserts asst-minute room service.

    After setting everything up, he guided his princess towards her chair as he sat across her swiftly.

    With a flick of his hand, the tea mug started to pour tea for the two of them like as if there really was a butler.

    After the tea was poured into their respective cups, Rael sighed a bit.

    What was the point of having a maid if she was not there to serve you, he felt regretful for leaving her behind.

    "Next time I will introduce you to my personal maid." He spoke nonchntly.

    "Huh?"

    "Hmm?"

    She looked at him with a stupid expression, ''A personal maid... why does he want me to meet her?! She is a threat!!!''

    "What happened is something wrong? Your face is a bit pale." Rael asked with worry.

    She looked at him with big teary eyes, she went to speak with him but bit her tongue as she tried.

    "N-no.... ouch.."

    Rael looked at her scowl with a dazed expression, even if she had grown up, his princess was still as cute as when she was a kid.

    He put his two palms underneath his chin as he smiled at her while she was rampaging and telling him about all her stories.

    Right when she was in the middle of sharing another incident of hers, she heard Rael suddenly interrupt.

    "Vaani."

    She was a bit started that her father called her by her real name instead of using puns, she was in a slight daze when she saw his sweet smile.

    Just how many years had it been since she saw itst?

    "I am proud of you."

    "W-what... Uwahhh...!!!" She blushed suddenly as she tilted her head, staring at the rosewood ground.

    He grinned at her as he took a sip of his tea, he couldn''t help but chuckle as he continued staring at her.

    Vaani herself couldn''t believe what she was hearing, although she had been pampered by her father a lot, never had he everplimented her in this way, not had he ever said that he was proud, he had never acknowledged her before.

    Tears welled up again in her eyes in the corner of her eyes again, she used her pinky finger to wipe them up.

    "Why are you crying?" His tone was genuinely worried, probably he himself hadn''t realized that he had never acknowledged her before.

    "Nothing, daddy''s tea is simply very tasty and is making nostalgic." She smiled freely without any chains holding her, she felt very happy at the moment.

    Rael lowered his head a bit as he looked out of the window.

    "I see."

    His face was stoic and indifferent but his ears had turned into the color of strawberries, blushing like flowers grazing in a field.

    ~

    Hecate, Aria, and Alizejh were sitting at the same table in a caf��. All three of them were sharing a cup of coffee each for their own.

    Aria was drinking ck coffee while Alizejh was drinking caf�� auit and Hecate, tea.

    The temperature in the room was very cold, to the point of freezing to death.

    All of the onlookers who were looking at them since they stood out a lot, all of them looked like divine beauties in the caf�� involuntary shuddered, there was too much tension!!

    "So~ let''s introduce ourselves now shall we~?" Aria spoke with a polite smile which looked hostile more.

    All of the onlookers had the same thought at that moment be it, men, women, or even children.

    ''Brrr~ So damn scary!!''

    "I am Aria Verdansha the Archduchess of Undis, the Undead Kingdom, the daughter of Raizel Von Rondo." She spoke in an imposing manner as if dominating over them.

    Alizejh narrowed her eyes as she looked at her, she had lost all her official titles since the day she discarded her title of a royal member of the Greed Family.

    "I am just Alizejh." She spoke in a nonchnt tone.

    "Nice to meet you Just Alizejh," Aria spoke with a polite smile.

    Hecate almost spit tea back inside the cup due to choking over it.

    Alizejh smiled calmly, she hated dad jokes, all of a sudden the atmosphere changed. The inner sadistic-psycho Alizejh had appeared.

    "Nice to meet you too, miss show off." She snorted, quite what the wild Alizejh would say.

    The two of them beside her were a bit shocked.

    ''Split personality? No this is a bit different, it is like a switch...''

    "Oh my Miss Alizejh, yournguage is so crude." She chuckled.

    "Oh that''s convenient for me then, I don''t have to act or behave politely with you nor do I have to keep put with all this fucking bullshit."

    Both the women widened their eyes as they looked at the girl who had aplete 180-degree change, from being a sweet and polite girl to a tomboyish gangster.

    Alizejh crossed her legs as she called the waiter.

    The waiter hurried over there, cold sweat dripped from his forehead under the gazes of the women ring at him.

    "H-how may I be of your assistance?"

    "This coffee is too bitter, add more sugar... actually add cream also and add vani... with extra sugar. You heard right? Tell them to make it sweet. Give it to me as a takeaway."

    Just as the waiter was going, Alizejh yelled.

    "Why the fuck are you going? I haven''tpleted saying my order."

    The waiter''s face paled, he really didn''t want to take her order, if he stood over there for a moment more then he would really die of the pressure.

    "Forgive me miss, please continue."

    Alizejh nodded, "Alright then, Iwould like a chocte mousse, strawberry cheesecake,blueberry mousse, triple chocte cake, tropical tart-."

    His face paled even more, at the speed she was saying he really wouldn''t be able to write and would die due to the soul-piercing gazes.

    When Alizejh finished saying her order, his legs didn''t have the power to stand anymore and plopped upon his knees.

    "Oi, you listening? Ah, you dead?" She frowned.

    Scanning the vicinity, she raised her hand.

    "Can someone take the order? Your waiter seems to be out of it."

    Everyone present gulped their saliva as they stared at his fainted body, what a pity, your sacrifice was not in vain.

    We shall steer clear of this monster.

    The new waiter who was apparently forced to go tend to them had lifeless eyes as he noted down her order.

    After he was done, Alizejh turned to look at Aria.

    "I believe that Miss Aria will be paying right? Since you are the ''Oh so richdy'' here."

    Aria gave her a polite smile full of malice, Alizejh did the same while the maid quietly sipped her tea enjoying the drama.

    While sparks were flying in between the twodies, the door to the coffee shop opened once again as a new customer walked in.

    As the bell of the door opening rang, most of the customers and staff turned their heads to look at the new customer since he had broken the tension in the atmosphere.

    He had a neatly tied bun with fringes on his forehead, totally adopting the modern hairstyle. He was wearing a loose white t-shirt and long baggy pants.

    His hands were full of shopping bags that seemed to have clothes of the best quality.

    He had an earring attached to one of his ears and a ring on one of his fingers, with each step he took, most of the women looked at him as if in a trace.

    However be didn''t care about any of them, his violet amethyst eyes scanned the area as if looking for someone.

    Right then someone stepped from behind him, she had long golden hair tied up in a bun and was wearing the same goggles that Rael was wearing the other day.

    She was wearing just like Rael, a matching white t-shirt and baggy pants, her porcin smooth skin attracted a lot of attention but none of them dared to feel jealous.

    Rael took her by the hand as he walked towards one of the waiters.

    "Hello, sir! What can I do for you?" He smiled professionally due to breaking away from the scary atmosphere from before.

    "A table for two please," Rael said with a warm smile etched across his face.

    The waiter checked all the tables avable but all of them were full.

    "Ah sorry, it seems that all the tables are full, if you like then you can opt for take-away." The waiter said with pity.

    "Is that so... that is quite sad I was hoping to sit down for a bit," Vaani spoke from behind him with a sad expression.

    She was a bit tired due to all the shopping although she was the one who insisted.

    Rael was a bit angry, his fatherly instincts had kicked in, how dare they make his daughter sad with such an answer, he had just met her after two million years!!

    Although he was letting his emotions get the best of him, this was for his daughter!

    He red at the waiter in front of him as if he would eat his soul away, the waiter gulped his saliva.

    Why were all the customers so troublesome today?

    "I-I guess you can share a table with someone else right?" He squeaked out, he really felt that he would pee in front of everyone.

    Rael looked at Vaani who gave him her approval, epting the idea.

    He looked back at the cowering waiter and said in a cold tone.

    "Sure why not."

    Suddenly everyone present in the caf�� had an ominous feeling.

    ~

 Chapter 51 Nothing can go wrong right?

    51 Nothing can go wrong right?

    "So who is this new girl?" Alizejh asked with a warm smile on her face. Besides her Aria also supported her as she took a sip of her ck coffee.

    "You will be kind enough to introduce her to us right?..." Weirdly Aria also gave a very weing smile just like the one etched across Alizejh''s face.

    Even Vaani had a warm smile across her face, "Daddy you never told me about these women, I wonder how my mothers would react."

    Suddenly Rael was interested in the menu in front of him. ''Should I order a ham sandwich?''

    While all this was going on Hecate was again drinking her tea leisurely often wondering why these youngsters were so hot-blooded, she thought about her youth, those days were so good, she would castrate every man who would dare to look at her.

    "Rael!!" "Daddy!!"

    He tilted to look at them with a guilty expression, he coughed a bit as he introduced all of them.

    "Erm... this is Vaani, my daughter, and Vaani this is Alizejh, my twin sister, and Aria, my wife."

    As he introduced them to each other, their expression changed a lot, from anger to confusion and then ultimately to shock.

    "Daughter..." Alizejh muttered as she slumped onto the chair, it stunned even Aria, sure she knew that he was a natural yboy, she really hadn''t expected him to have a daughter already.

    She thought that she was calling ''Daddy'' because of the puns in beding outside or to show off that she has a sexual rtionship with him.

    Just how young had he been to have a daughter?

    Looking at the woman beside him, she looked to be in her early 20s, to have a daughter so old and not a child, she wondered what Rael''s age was when he imnted his seed in her mother.

    Since his current age was 28, then was he 8 years old when he had sex?

    What a pervert, even as a child so lustful, shame, shame.

    Maybe he was good at sex because of starting young and it became a hobby to him which made him a well-known scumbag in the Lower World even surpassing the scums of the Royal Demon Lust-Sin Family.

    But why was he kicked out from his own Greed Family? Being talentless is not a reason since the greed family depends rather not on power but on business more.

    Rael being a scumbag could get a lot of information by sleeping with clients and even close deals that way. Although it would bring a terrible reputation to the family, he was still young.

    They could cut off his inheritance from the family so he doesn''t bring a bad reputation and teach him business personally, hiding him from everyone.

    So why did they disown him? He must have done something big to anger his father right?

    She was quite curious and baffled at the same time. Curious as to why he was disowned and baffled because of having sex at the age of 8 or even before that.

    While Aria was thinking of all that, Hecate suddenly chimed in thinking about what Vaani said.

    "Mothers?"

    All ears perked up as all of them started to contemte.

    "Mothers...."

    "Mothers?.." Alizejh whispered, along with Vaani all the other women were a bit shocked, by now she had returned to her normal state.

    "Oh my, what is this about mothers, dear hubby." Aria giggled a bit as she red into his eyes. Not a very weing re for sure.

    "Oh, I have two mothers," Vaani said nonchntly.

    All of them looked at Rael, demanding an exnation. He sighed slightly, was it right to tell them? It wasn''t early right?

    He contemted about and came to a decision, he wouldn''t tell them about Akashik Records since it was a part of him, he would only tell them about his reincarnation.

    "It''s a long story do you all want to hear it?"

    All of them nodded, and only Hecate raised her hand.

    "Hmm, what is it?" Rael asked her.

    "Nobody introduced me nor did I get a chance to introduce myself, not that I care but it is rather rude to ignore me....."

    Alizejh, Vaani, and Aria, all three of them looked at her at the same time, the more they looked at her the more they raised her threat level.

    She was beautiful, a gothic kind of woman, with a unique kind of hair and a nice sense of style, quite gothic.

    ''She is too beautiful.'' The same thought rang in every female''s mind, sure she was crippled and had her mana sealed leaving her useless fodder but that didn''t change her beauty in the slightest.

    Wars could be fought just for her, billions would dly kill themselves just forying their unworthy eyes on her.

    What they were shocked about was that they didn''t even notice her from the beginning, it was like as if she didn''t have a presence.

    That is when they understood something, this woman here had fully learned stealth.

    It was something Hecate was forced to learn due to her divine beauty.

    Wouldn''t she be the center of attraction everywhere if she didn''t hide her presence?

    "Sorry for the rude behavior, please introduce yourself," Aria said politely.

    Hecate sipped her tea slowly and kept it back on the table.

    "I am Hecate, the personal maid of your beloved."

    She pointed her finger toward everyone as she said that with a stoic expression, then she turned to look at Rael who was trying to get sucked into the menu.

    A gasp shot in everyone''s mind, it was like a time ticking bomb, if she is a personal maid doesn''t that mean that she will spend all her time with him?!

    So jealous!

    After that, all of them started to introduce themselves to her one by one.

    "I am Vaani pleased to make your acquaintance."

    Hecate simply chuckled as she shook her hand with Vaani''s.

    "It is quite nice seeing a young fairy here like you, don''t worry I think I already have a gist of everything."

    As she said that she turned to look at Rael who was surprisingly done with the menu, ready to call the waiter.

    Vanni heaved a bit, "How did you know?"

    Hecate almost felt likeughing, it was quite fun to surprise people, she could see why people liked being low-key and face pping them.

    "That''s because I am Hecate, also known as the Goddess of Magic and the leader of the 9 Espers."

    Alizejh and Aria were not able to keep up with the conversation but Vaani was able to. Her face went through a series of expressions and was finally fixed upon a particr one.

    Her visage was a total whitewash, paler than even paper.

    She suddenly started tough bitterly while wiping the corner of her eyes.

    "I thought you had died."

    Hecate raised her eyebrows as she looked at her curiously.

    "Is that what they spread about me?"

    Vaani nodded, Hecate looked in the distance as if she was thinking about something deeply, clenching her fists tightly, and blood started to flow from them.

    Suddenly her mana seal was starting toe off, right at that moment Rael looked at her and warned her.

    "Kate!"

    As soon as he called her, she went back to normal, blood still flowed from her palms, and a crack had appeared in her seal.

    Rael sighed, "Now I will have to massage you twice a week."

    All of them looked at him and then back at Hecate feeling jealous, they didn''t know what to say, was a massage in a sexual way or actually a massage or maybe both?

    Hecate seemed a bit embarrassed as she started to remember the touch of his amazing hands while he massaged her, nevertheless, she went back to her indifferent expression fairly quickly.

    The three women didn''t miss the blush on her face and swiftly red at Rael who was calling a waiter.

    ''Just what kind of massage are you giving her you scum pervert?!''

    Rael feeling their stares quickly gave his order, "A ham sandwich please."

    Only Alizejh was dissatisfied, she didn''t like him being scum since the beginning and now he was crowded with beautiful women from every side.

    And what was this about a daughter and even having two moms? He even got himself a pretty maid, now all she could do was wait for his exnation.

    Just as Rael was going to put a silencing barrier to exin everything, he saw the waiter approaching him. He had a very ominous feeling.

    The waiter frowned as he trudged towards Rael.

    "I am sorry to inform you sir but all the ham is out of stock, We were sure that it was in stock a while back."

    As soon as he said that Rael felt that his heart broke into a million pieces, clutching his heart he slumped back to his chair.

    All his women looked at him with confusion and curiosity.

    A single tear crept out of his eyes and an unnatural wind passed them by.

    ''Just what problem does the Ham God have with me?''

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!